521 (M+M & CC/UC, AU, Adult) [Complete]

This is the gallery for the winners of the fanfic awards to show off their fics, and their banners!

Moderators: Itzstacie, Forum Moderators

User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 31

Post by April »

nibbles:
And what's to stop Max from spilling the beans now that he has nothing to lose?
Max has a reason for not saying anything.

Leila:
Holy Shit...Did Maria and Max...? I can't belive it, if it is true. though that would be explain the hight hostility between Max and Maria.
Yep. And like you said, this explains the hostility.

Nove: I love your last feedback! Lots of OMGs. :lol:
*sigh* ok I'm stunned!! April Wow! Wow! You're friggin fantastic at what you do. This whole thing is blowing my mind right now. OMG Seriously!! Are you saying Maria slept with Max? Is this what you're saying? Really? OMG! Was she drunk? Was it a one time thing? Is this why Max is so hostile towards her because he has been pissed she didn't fall under his spell?
You'll get the answers to your questions in this part.

behrlyliz:
I'm sorry, I have to say this. If Maria slept with Max behind Tess' back, regardless of the positive changes she's made in her life, she is one big, fat hypocrite to even think of judging Liz for doing the same thing she did.
That would make Maria very hypocritical, if she did the same thing Liz did.

Alison:
Hopefully Max was just making idle threats, because Kyle is way too cute to have his life messed with.
I was wondering if anybody was going to mention Max's threats to Kyle. Kyle's definitely got to be careful now.

spacegirl23:
What could Max be planning for Kyle? I'm kinda scared too.
Well, right now he's threatening more than planning anything. Still kinda scary.

And oh my gosh, you're so right about that conversation Maria first had with Billy! A lot of people seemed to think that when she told him she wasn't doing the whole "other woman thing" anymore, she was alluding to Isabel cheating on Michael, but . . . not so much.

lilah:
I'll start on a high note. April I love your fics..always always and always. Your characters are great. The dialogue is fabulous and the stories are always my favorites and you can never update quickly enough for me.....That being said...What is wrong with you? All I could think as I was reading down to the last few lines was "No, April would never do that. Nope, it can't be possible...NO She didn't! Aww....she did
You know I never like to make things easy on you guys! You'll get some explanations in this part.

tequathisy:
If Maria really wants to be a responsible and a better person, then she has to be honest with Tess and Michael about what happened.
And she will be.

BLONDIE:
I wonder if Max will actually do anything to him?
It's possible.

Mercedes:
Did Maria and Max have consensual sex while he was with Tess? Non-consensual? It's bad either way.
Hey, girl! You're right, it's bad either way, but it's one of the two.

I can't believe you went back to Part 7 to find that line! :lol: But you're right, I have had this planned the entire time, and that line you pointed out was part of the foreshadowing.

Sara:
Max and Maria used to date? And then Max got bored with maria and slept with her best friend Tess????? Or was I reading too much into that?
Ah, interesting theory, but you are in fact reading too much into it. Notice in the last part that Maria was feeling ashamed, so it's something that happened when he was with Tess.

Krista:
And really, I'm not surprised. But that doesn't mean I hate her. That was in the past, and I know that Maria would never intentionally hurt Tess. Maybe she just got caught up in the moment.
She didn't get caught up in the moment.

Christina:
Now, I did have a feeling that something happened between Max and Maria, because he's a bad guy, she's a bad girl, and they just hated each other way too much. I didn't necessarily know what it was exactly, but something bad, for sure. Now I'm really wondering when, why, and how it happened.
Well, you'll figure out when, why, and how it happened in this part.



Thanks for the feedback, everyone! I'm happy I was able to catch a few people off-guard.

I'm suggesting more music for this part. "Nobody's Perfect" by dios malos when you see :| I can't find it on Youtube, but you can listen to it here: http://www.last.fm/music/dios+Malos/_/Nobody's+Perfect It's one of those great unknown songs. I only discovered it myself because of One Tree Hill.

I should probably preface this part with something: It's a very odd part. At times, it's very dark, and at other times, it's way more light-hearted. It's kind of spastic like that, but it's another important part nonetheless. I should caution that you should probably read it at your own risk. There's some kind of disturbing, sensitive stuff in it, but I don't anticipate anybody feeling extremely uncomfortable when reading it.

Italics indicate a flashback.









Part 31








Michael was outside on the balcony debating whether or not to take down the Christmas lights already when he heard the front door open. He walked back inside the house as Maria was taking off her coat.

“Hey,” he said. “Alright, so I was gonna take down the outside lights, but then I thought, ‘I just put up these things.’ And then I thought, ‘Hey, I like these things.’ So what do you say we leave the lights up through New Year’s?” He looked at her expectantly, waiting for an answer, but she didn’t say anything right away. “Maria?”

“Yeah, great.” She sounded distracted. “Hey, Michael, can I talk to you?”

Oh, no, he thought. The last time she’d sounded this serious, she’d told him she was moving in with Billy. “Sure,” he said, already worried that she was getting back together with him. “What’s up?”

“Sit down,” she said, taking a seat on the couch and patting the cushion.

He sat down beside her, waiting nervously.

“Okay, so I talked to Liz today,” she told him, “and it didn’t go so well. And I kinda . . . implied something to her, and you’re gonna find out about it sooner or later, and I’d rather have you find out about it from me.”

He stared at her in confusion. “What’re you talking about?”

“You’re not gonna like it.”

Crap, they are getting back together, he thought dismally.

“I mean, I hate it.”

He frowned. Maybe they weren’t getting back together? He was so lost. He wished she would just blurt it out. She was making him nervous, more nervous than he usually was. “Maria, you’re scaring me.”

“Sorry,” she apologized. “It’s just . . . I’ve never really said it out loud before.”

He leaned forward and rested a reassuring hand on her knee. “You can tell me anything. You know that, right?”

She nodded. “I think so.” She let out a deep, readying breath. “Okay, Michael . . . there’s more to me hating Max than just hating Max.”

He still didn’t get it, but when she said the next two words, he did.

“Something happened.”

Crap, he thought again. There was no way that something wasn’t sex.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz knocked on the door to Max’s penthouse hotel suite. Somehow, he must have known it was her, because he didn’t take the time to peer through the peep-hole or check the security cameras. “Come in,” he called from inside.

She pushed open the door slowly and sidled in. She looked around and found him in his bathroom, sitting on the edge of the Whirlpool bathtub and using a self-waxing kit to wax his entire chest, even though he hardly had any hair there. Such a Max Evans thing to do.

“Good, you’re here,” he said. “Just let me finish waxing and we’ll fuck.”

“Did you sleep with Maria?”

He froze midway through tearing the waxing strip back. He stared right at her and didn’t say anything. Didn’t deny it. Didn’t admit it. Didn’t have to. His silence spoke louder than anything he could have said. Still, she had to ask again.

“Did you really sleep with your girlfriend’s best friend?”

After a moment, he peeled off the remainder of the waxing strip, sort of smiling at her as if his actions with Maria were something he was proud of.

Maria was right, she thought, shaking her head in disbelief, even though she should have believed it easily. There was nothing good that could come of being with Max, except some good sex. And that wasn’t important in the scheme of things. And neither was Max’s money. All the things that really mattered—kindness and loyalty and compassion—all those things that weren’t important to her yet but would be someday down the road . . . Max didn’t have any of those things.

“I can’t be with someone like you,” she decided, holding back tears as the words traversed her lips. She gazed at him sadly, wishing she didn’t have to do this. Because he really did make her feel something. But it was something she could no longer afford.

She walked turned and walked away from him, hoping that this time she would stick to her guns and actually stay away. He didn’t follow her, and why would he? Max Evans only cared about himself, and he was in the middle of waxing his chest.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria was so glad that Michael just sat next to her and listened to everything she had to tell him about her and Max. He didn’t make faces. He didn’t ask questions. He didn’t say anything judgmental. Of course not. He was Michael. He was an amazing guy. He was the complete opposite of somebody like Max, and he was her friend. She just hoped he would still be her friend now that he knew what had happened, what she had let happen.

“Wow,” he said contemplatively. “So . . . you and Max.”

“Yeah.” She could barely even stand to think about it. “Do you hate me?”

“No,” he replied immediately, putting some of her worst fears to rest. “No, not at all.”

“Well . . . you should.” As it stood, that night with Max was the one thing she truly hated about herself.

“Hey, you didn’t do anything wrong,” he assured her, holding her hand in his, “and I don’t want you thinking you did anything wrong. You’re not the bad guy here; he is.”

“I just feel so ashamed,” she admitted.

“Don’t,” he said. “This isn’t gonna make me look at you any differently.”

She smiled at him slightly. “Good, ‘cause . . . I like the way you look at me.”

He squeezed her hand supportively and asked, “So are you gonna tell Tess?”

“I think I have to,” she said. It had been weighing on her for a year now. Truth be told, it was probably the reason why their friendship had fractured. She was so tired of keeping the secret, and it wasn’t really a secret anymore. “I’m just so totally dreading it,” she said. “Can you tell her for me?”

He laughed lightly. “No.”

She frowned. “How do you think she’s gonna react?”

Michael shrugged. “I don’t know.”

“Oh, this just sucks,” she groaned. “I feel like Tess and I are finally really good friends again, and now this is just gonna ruin it.”

“Maybe,” Michael said. “Maybe not.”

She breathed steadily but nervously, really praying for the latter.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

:|

Maria didn’t gather up enough courage to go to Tess’s apartment until nighttime. The door was locked, understandably. Tess was probably trying to keep Max out. And after this conversation, she’s probably gonna be trying to keep me out, Maria thought sadly, using the key she still kept on her to unlock the door and step inside. “Tess?” she called, her voice already wavering with uncertainty. Maybe she wasn’t ready to do this.

“Maria?” Tess came out of the bedroom, looking . . . not her best. Again, understandably. She looked like she had been crying. How did she have any tears left? She was going to need some after she heard what Maria had to say.

“Hey,” Maria greeted, hearing the thickness of emotion in her own voice. She’d been wanting to keep it disguised as long as possible, but it was so easily detectable.

“Hey,” Tess returned. “What’re you doing here?”

“Well, I just came by to check up on you.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah. So how’re you doing?”

“Better,” Tess replied unconvincingly, “I . . . think.”

Maria hated that she was about to make everything worse. She hated it so much. “Tess, I need to tell you something,” she blurted, figuring it was best not to beat around the bush. She’d been avoiding say this for a year already.

Tess’s eyes bulged. “Are you pregnant?”

“No, it’s . . .” She trailed off and stared at her friend, feeling her courage slip away. But she held onto it just barely . . . just barely. And that was enough. “There’s something you need to know,” she said, trying to be as calm as she could, “and you need to just listen, because I need to just say it, and then you react however you want.”

Tess looked completely frightened. “Maria, what--”

“Remember last year, right before you and Max broke up for a few weeks, you went home to see your dad?”

Tess wrinkled her forehead in confusion. “I guess . . .”

“Well, you weren’t here,” Maria said straight-forwardly, “and I was.” She felt her muscles tighten as the night replayed itself in her mind. “And Max stopped by.”

Maria was all set to watch a marathon of Sex and the City when she heard a knock. She made a detour on her way back from the kitchen to the couch with a bowl of popcorn in her hand and stopped to pull open the door. Max was standing on the other side. “Tess isn’t here,” she told him, ready for him to go away.

“I know. She’s at home with her dad. I was wondering if I could get a tour of the new place.”

“You mean you and Tess
haven’t christened all the rooms yet?” She made a face, finding that hard to believe.

“Our relationship isn’t all about sex, you know.”

She grunted. “Whatever.” She pulled open the door and allowed him to step inside. The sooner he got what he wanted, the sooner he left, and then she could start her marathon. Unless he decided to watch the marathon with her. She was beginning to notice increasingly metro sexual tendencies, lots of waxing involved.

“Living room,” she said, setting her popcorn bowl down on the couch. “Kitchen, hallway, bedrooms, bathroom. Well, that pretty much concludes the tour.”

“Not so fast,” he said, making his way down the hallway. “Which one’s Tess’s room?”

“Which one do you think?”

“Hmm,” he said, peering into the pinker of the two bedrooms. “I envision lots of sex happening in there.”

“Sick.” It wasn’t as though she were opposed to sex, but the thought of Max having sex with anything or anyone was enough to make her want to heave.

He grinned and came back out into the living room. “Champagne?” he asked.

“Where?”

“I have some out in my car,” he explained. “I can go get it, bring it in. We can celebrate.”

“Celebrate what exactly?”

“You and Tess being independent, out on your own, out of those wretched dorms.”

She laughed at that suggestion. “You want me to drink with you?”

“I want you to celebrate with me,” he corrected. “I know we’ve never gotten along, Maria. It’s a new school year, time to bury the hatchet. And it’s really good champagne.” He grinned again. “So, what do you say?”

She couldn’t believe it, but it seriously seemed as though he were extending an invitation for friendship. She wasn’t particularly interested in having that with him, but . . . she supposed she could have a glass of champagne.


Maria played with her hands nervously as she mentally invented all sorts of scenarios on the side where she didn’t accept Max’s invitation to ‘celebrate.’ Because the celebration hadn’t been very fun.

“So, we sat down, and we started drinking. We even started talking a little bit,” she told Tess. “And after awhile, he didn’t seem so bad. Of course, after awhile, I was pretty plastered . . .”

Maria sat on the floor, not sure how she had ended up on the floor, while Max kept pouring her vodka shots and sliding them across the coffee table towards her. “How’d we go from champy to hard liquor?” she asked him.

“I don’t know. You tell me.”

“I don’t know.” She tossed back another shot of vodka and made a face. Not tasty.

Max laughed. “What, you don’t like it?”

“No, I don’t like you,” she told him. “I think you’re a . . . jerk.”

“A jerk, huh? Good insult.”

“Shut up,” she snapped. “I’m too—I’m too . . .” She trailed off, unable to think of the word she wanted to say.

“Drunk?” he filled in.

“Yeah, I’m too . . . that. No, I’m not drunk. No, I am.” She couldn’t decide. But she couldn’t see straight, either, so . . . she was probably tipsy off her ass. It happened sometimes, but usually Tess was around to keep an eye on her.

“I like you a lot better when you’re drunk, Maria,” he said, sounding totally sober.

“Thank you,” she said, smiling stupidly at him. “What? No.” What was she doing? She just wanted to watch her marathon of . . . what was the show? “Ow, my head hurts,” she said, pressing the palm of her hand to her forehead.

“Do another shot,” he urged. “It’ll help.”

“No. Uh-uh.” She shook her head. “Max, I think you should . . . I think you ssshould . . . go. You should go.”

“You’re kickin’ me out? I thought we were friends.”

“No.” She didn’t want to be friends with him. She wanted to be friends with people like Tess and Michael. She wanted to hang out with them and with her brother. She didn’t want to hang out with Max. “Go,” she said, struggling to get on her hands and knees and then to get to her feet. She had to push on the coffee table in order to help herself up into a standing position. “Oh, it’s bright in here,” she said, shielding her eyes. She felt so disoriented. And dizzy. “Max?” She closed her eyes as the room started to spin. “Could you just--” She wasn’t able to finish, as she lost her balance fell over onto the couch, onto his lap.

“Whoa there,” he said. “One too many?”

It felt like a hell of a lot more than one.


Maria sighed shakily as the story became increasing harder to tell. Tess just looked at her with fearful eyes, clearly understanding where this was going even though she didn’t want to.

“I tried to get up, because I really wanted him to go,” Maria emphasized. “But he wouldn’t let go of me.”

“Max.” She tried to get back up on her feet, but he had his arms wrapped around her mid-section, keeping her close.

“Wait just a minute. You like it here.”

She didn’t. She tried to squirm away from him, but it was no use. She was so weak, and she felt sick, and now she felt scared.

“Yeah, just like that,” he said, grinding his pelvis up into her.

“Stop.”

“Make me.” He lifted her up off his lap only to lay her down on the couch and fall on top of her, grinning menacingly. He looked like a snake. “That’s more like it,” he said, trying to urge her legs apart with his knee.

She tried to keep them together. “Stop it.” She wanted her voice to be loud and forceful, but they didn’t sound that way at all.

He leaned in and kissed her against her will. She could only squeak in protest and try to push him away, but her limbs felt like Jell-o, and his body was like a concrete wall, trapping her on the couch. She couldn’t get away.

“No, Max . . .” She felt him trying to slip his hand up under her shirt. “No . . .” All the energy drained from her body, and tears began to fall out of the corners of her eyes, sliding down her temple as he fought to control her. And she got to a point where he couldn’t fight back, where all she could do was close her eyes and hear his zipper sliding down before slipping away into the safe haven of unconsciousness.


“I don’t really remember . . .” Maria blinked back tears as she tried to keep it together. “I mean, I woke up and it was just done. I think he . . . that it didn’t last very long, and it didn’t hurt. Not physically, at least.” She swallowed hard. “But, um, when I opened my eyes, I could still feel him all over me and . . . I’ve never hated someone so much in my entire life.”

Maria sat up dizzily yet suddenly sober. She first saw Max standing by the couch, getting dressed. Then she took in her own state: her jeans had been taken off and her panties pushed aside, her shirt was pushed up, her abdomen covered in semen. She grabbed a blanket, covered herself up, and slid to the far end of the couch, away from him.

“I’m assuming you won’t say anything to Tess,” he mumbled as he tightened his belt.

It took all the strength she had, but she looked up at him, looking him right in the eye, and spoke to him. “If you don’t tell Tess about what just happened, I will,” she ground out determinedly.

Max looked genuinely concerned to hear her say that for a minute. Just for a minute. But then he chuckled, grabbed his empty champagne bottle, and started for the door. He wasn’t worried. He was the kind of guy who got what he wanted, and apparently he had wanted her. “Thanks for the tour,” he said, grinning at her one last time before he walked out the door.

She ran to the door once he shut it and slid the turned he lock into place. She stepped backward, shocked, horrified, and terrified by what had just happened. She lost her footing and fell on the floor, and even though she didn’t want to, she started to cry. She felt dirty. She felt ashamed. She could still feel him inside her, and that was the worst feeling in the world.


“So . . .” Maria didn’t realize she was crying until she was done talking. “That’s it. That’s why I hate Max as much as I do. That’s why I’ve always known you deserve better. That’s why I’m happy you saw him with Liz yesterday, because the thought of you being with him after . . .” She couldn’t even say it again. She’d already said it twice today.

“Oh my god,” Tess whispered in horror. “I didn’t . . . I didn’t know.”

“I didn’t tell you.”

“Why not?” Tess was crying, too. “You could’ve told me. You should’ve told me, Maria.”

“I wanted to,” Maria assured her. “But for awhile, I thought Max was gonna do what I wanted. He did break up you. And now I know it was during that time that he and Liz first started up their . . . thing. But then he got back together with you, he ended things with Liz, and he basically told me to tell you. Because he knew I wouldn’t.”

“Why not?”

“Because I was just . . . I don’t know, I was scared, Tess,” she admitted. “I was so worried that you’d think I was lying, like you wouldn’t believe me and you’d choose him over me. Or maybe I was just scared that you’d be mad at me for letting it happen. I swear I didn’t want it to happen, but it did, and I know I should’ve done something more to stop it.”

“Oh my god, Maria, this isn’t your fault in any way,” Tess said, hugging her. “Don’t blame yourself. This is something Max did to you. I’m so sorry.”

“Hey, don’t blame yourself. It’s not your fault, either.”

“But . . . God, you had to put up with him all that time. You had to act like everything was normal whenever I invited him over or whenever he stayed the night.”

Maria finally released her friend from the hug. “Tess, you didn’t know.”

“I should’ve. I just get so wrapped up in my own life sometimes.”

“Michael told me Max is the bad guy,” Maria said, “and I think he’s right. Max is the only bad guy. I didn’t wanna sleep with him, and you didn’t wanna have to consider the possibility.”

“No, you didn’t sleep with him; he took advantage of you,” Tess corrected. “My god, Maria, I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay,” Maria said. “I mean, it’s not okay, but . . . I’m fine. I mean, I’m not fine, but . . .” She sighed in frustration. “I don’t know what I’m trying to say here.”

Tess shook her head, holding her jaw tight to keep from breaking down. “It’s just so wrong. It’s so wrong that we have to deal with things like this just because we’re girls.”

“I know,” Maria agreed. There were some really bad guys out there, and she’d had the misfortune of meeting quite a few of them over the years. “But I’m not worried about me,” she said. “I’m worried about you. Because I’m actually doing really good right now. I’ve got a great place to live, great new job, great friends. I’m even doing well in school for a change. But you . . . I hate to say it, Tess, but you’re life’s, like, falling apart right now.”

“Yeah, it is,” Tess acknowledged. “But as long as I have my dad, and you and Michael and Kyle, you know . . . the Core Four.”

Maria managed to laugh a little. “That stupid nickname . . .”

“You guys are such great friends. And you’re my best friend, Maria.”

Relief surged through her. That was really all she wanted to hear. “Even after . . .?”

Especially after that. I’m so glad you finally told me.”

“Me, too.” It felt good to no longer be keeping such a huge secret. And she’d been a fairly free spirit before this incredible confession. She was really going to be free-spirited now.

“Come here.” Tess opened up her arms, and they hugged again. “We’ve gotta look out for each other, okay?”

Maria smiled. “Yeah, I can think of two boys who might wanna help with that.”

Tess laughed and pulled back from the hug. “Well,” she said, “the truth is out, and we’ve both had a good cry and a good talk to follow . . . so what should we do now?”

Maria glanced into Tess’s bedroom and saw a picture of Max still sitting on her nightstand. She smirked. “I’ve got a few ideas.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria cackled as she tossed a dart at Max’s photo hanging on the wall. “Ha, ha, ha! Ha, ha.” Her dart had connected with his chin.

“Take that, jackass.” Tess aimed and threw her own dart. It hit the photo right in between Max’s eyebrows.

“Ooh, take that.” Maria held up her beer bottle and asked, “Another toast?”

“Sure.” Tess knocked her bottle against Maria’s and accidentally spilled some beer onto Maria’s lap. “Oops.”

Maria wiped at the spill with her hand. “Now it looks like I peed my pants,” she grumbled. “Oh, well.” She tilted her head back, downing the rest of her beer, and set the empty bottle down on the coffee table along with the other half dozen empty bottles the two of them had drunk. She picked up another dart, craned her arm backward, aimed even though she couldn’t see straight, and threw it. It landed on Max’s mouth, those stupid lips pulled upward in a sly grin.

“Oh, good one,” Tess remarked.

“Pow! Right in the kisser.”

“Mmm-hmm.”

“Oh, I’m having so much fun!” Maria chirped happily.

“Me, too,” Tess agreed.

“Hey, but do you realize we’re sitting here getting drunk right after my story about getting drunk and the getting . . . you know. By stupid Max!” She quickly threw another dart, not even attempting to aim, and this one missed the photo and connected with the wall. “Uh-oh.”

“It’s probably not a good idea,” Tess acknowledged.

“No, it’s okay,” Maria assured her. She saw no harm in getting hammered with her friend. “Just so long as you don’t take advantage of me, too.”

“Oh, I would never,” Tess promised. “Only if you were Britney Spears.”

“Goddess!” Maria exclaimed right before there was a knock on the door. “Oh! Who is that?”

“I don’t know,” Tess replied, sounding alert and adventurous, sort of like a safari guide. “What if it’s Max?”

“What if it’s the pizza boy?” They’d ordered two large cheese pizzas an hour ago.

“Get your dart ready just in case,” Tess instructed. Once she and Maria had both picked up their last two darts, she called, “Come in!”

“Come in!” Maria echoed.

Michael and Kyle walked through the door, and Maria and Tess threw their darts on impulse, once again connecting with the wall but almost connecting with the boys.

“Jesus Christ,” Michael said, ducking.

“What the hell was that?” Kyle asked them. “My life just flashed before my eyes. I need to get a life.”

“Sorry, guys, we thought you were Max,” Maria apologized.

Tess giggled. “Good thing we had bad aim that time.”

“I know, right?”

Michael made his way over to them and surveyed the situation. “Okay, I see booze and darts. That doesn’t sound like a smart combination.”

“We’re taking out our rage, Michael,” Maria explained. She made a mean face and growled.

“Lots of rage,” Tess put in.

“And we ordered pizza.”

“Pepperoni.”

“Yes, pepperoni, Michael.” Maria smiled. “No, wait, cheese. It was cheese, wasn’t it?” She couldn’t remember.

“Alright, I think the best thing to do would be to put down the darts and put away the alcohol,” Michael said, reaching for one of many nearly-empty bottles on the coffee table.

“Oh, I can do that.” Maria seized it before he had the chance, unscrewed the lid, tilted her head back, and downed it again. “There. All gone!”

“Yeah.”

“Mine’s gone, too,” Tess said, holding up an empty bottle in her hand. “See? More darts!”

“No, no more darts.” Michael took a dart out of her hand and spoke to Kyle. “Dude, would you help me out?”

Kyle’s came over to study them, his eyes moving back and forth between them. “Think we could get ‘em to make out?”

“Bad Kyle!” Maria hissed. “Naughty! You should never make a girl do something she doesn’t wanna do when she’s drunk.”

“Oh, no-no Kyle’s not bad,” Tess insisted. “He’s good. He’s a good guy. He does good things. It’s good to do good. For the good. Of the good.” She smiled at her own stammering nonsense.

“Girl, you’re so far gone. I’m cuttin’ you off,” Maria informed her, reaching for another bottle on the coffee table.

“I’m cuttin’ you both off,” Michael said, moving behind the couch. “Come on.” He hoisted Maria up by placing his hands beneath her under arms and dragging her up and over the back of the couch.

“Wait, Michael, wait,” she protested, squirming and kicking her feet a little. When he set her down on her own two feet, she could barely stand. “I’m wasted!” she exclaimed, falling against him.

“Kyle, you wanna put Tess to bed?” Michael suggested.

“Take me to bed, Kyle!” Tess shouted, leaping to her feet. “Take me to bed!”

Kyle smiled and gave Michael a thumbs-up. Maria noticed it and said, “Uh-uh, Kyle. Be good.” She barely even noticed that she was walking—or rather that Michael was dragging her—until she was a few feet from the door. “Where’re we going?” she asked him.

“Home.”

“But the pizza . . . and Tess! Bye, BFF!” she hollered.

“Bye, B . . . oh, I can’t spell!”

Maria laughed, accidentally hitting her head on the doorframe as she tried to exit the apartment.

“God, are you okay?” Michael asked concernedly, immediately checking her over for bumps and bruises.

She just kept laughing. “You’re such a good guy, Michael.”

“Alright, let’s get you home.”

“I mean it,” she said, flailing against him. “You’re such a good guy.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael had seen Maria drunk many times. This was definitely the extreme. It was funny, but if she were to have been out in public, it would have been dangerous. He was just glad he would be able to take care of her.

“Womanizer, woman-womanizer, you’re a womanizer,” she sang as he assisted her down the hallway to their apartment. He was practically supporting her entire frame. “Oh! Womanizer, oh, you’re a womanizer, baby!

“Shh,” he shushed her as she became increasingly loud. He doubted their neighbors wanted to hear Britney Spears tunes at 1:00 in the morning. Or at all, actually. “You’re gonna wake people up.”

“But I’m just practicing,” she said, “for the concert, remember? ‘member, Michael? You got me tickets.”

“I remember.” He inserted his key into the lock and pushed open the door to their living quarters.

“This is where I live,” she chirped, skipping inside. She almost tripped over her own feet and fell down, but somehow, she managed to stay upright. “You drive me crazy!” she sang, keeping with the Britney trend, even adding in a few drunken dance moves as she headed for the bedroom. “I just can’t sleep.” She plopped down on the bed and beamed at him. “You hear that, Michael? I just can’t sleep!” She bounced up and down on the mattress excitedly, looking wide awake.

“I think you need to sleep,” he told her.

“Are you gonna sleep with me?” She giggled. “See how I make that sound all dirty?”

“Yeah, you’re the master,” he said as he pulled back the covers.

“Hey, if I’m the master, then does that make you, like, my slave?” Her eyes lit up as she crawled towards the top of the bed. “I’m so perverted.”

“Comfy?” he asked as she got settled in on the mattress.

“Mmm-hmm,” she said, trying to pull the blankets up over her chest.

“Wait, hold on,” he said. “Shoes.” He tossed the blankets back and reached down to unhook her gold sandals from around her feet. They had a number of strappy mechanisms going on at once. Complicated little things.

“You know, you’d make a good boyfriend,” she commented suddenly. “You take off my shoes, you like my singing.”

“Hey, I never said I liked your singing.”

She smiled. “I got you, babe.”

He tossed her shoes onto the floor and teased, “Hey, that’s not Britney.”

“Nope, that’s our song.” She laughed again, then suddenly seemed to grow serious. “Come here,” she said.

He just sat there.

“Come here,” she repeated, reaching up to grab hold of his shirt collar. She pulled him downward, down so that he was halfway lying atop her, his face a mere inches from her own. For a minute, he thought she was going to kiss him. But she probably didn’t want to.

“Do you know how long it’s been,” she asked, “since I’ve had sex?”

Oh, wow. He wasn’t sure what to say or what to do, what she was hoping to accomplish by asking him the question. He sat up slightly, needing to put some distance in between the two of them. There was nothing he wanted more than to have his body near her body, but she was drunk, and he wasn’t like Max. “Not as long as it’s been since I’ve had sex,” he replied.

She laughed. “Hmm.” Her eyes fell closed, she began to breathe contentedly, and all of a sudden, she spoke again. “I love you, Michael.”

His heart skipped a beat. Or two or fifty. Had she just said . . . “What?” he spat, incredulous. He sat up and looked around the room, too shocked to formulate a coherent response. “When did this happen?” He stared down at her, waiting for something, anything. An explanation, some answers, maybe another I love you. But she didn’t say anything. “Maria.” She was fast asleep. “Maria?” He sat on the edge of the bed for a moment, gazing down at her and wondering, wondering if her drunken state was allowing her to acknowledge something her sober self wouldn’t. Or maybe he was just getting his hopes up. Regardless, it felt nice to hear someone say that.

He stood up, pulled the covers up over her, and bent to give her a kiss on the forehead. Tomorrow he’d ask her what she meant. Maybe.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess felt fine when she woke up . . . until she sat up. “Uh, too fast,” she groaned, pressing her hand to her head. She sat there for a minute not doing anything in an attempt to alleviate the impending headache. But it was inevitable.

When she got out of bed and walked out into the hallway, she heard noises coming from the kitchen, almost as though someone were rummaging around looking for something. And indeed, that was exactly what Kyle was doing. She wasn’t sure why or what for—she hadn’t even expected him to still be there. But Kyle was full of surprises.

“Hey,” she said.

“Oh, hey.” He reached into her refrigerator and took out two eggs. “Contrary to what it may look like, I’m not robbing you. I’m just making you breakfast. Scrambled eggs. You like?

“Yeah.” She smiled at him, amazed by how considerate a man could be. “Did you spend the night here?”

“Yeah, I hope you don’t mind. It’s just that it took you awhile to get into bed, and then you didn’t wanna stay there.”

She rolled her eyes at herself. “I’m like a two year-old.”

“Well, beer does that to a person,” he said. “Or so I’m told.”

She stood back and watched him grease up the frying pan on top the stove and get to work on her eggs. “So you looked after me last night, and you’re making me breakfast now,” she recapped. “Max would’ve never . . .” She trailed off. It was understood; she didn’t need to say it. Max would have never treated her well. “Thanks,” she said, faintly hearing the sound of her cell phone ringing from inside her purse in the bedroom. “Make yourself some, too.” She went back in the bedroom, glanced at her caller ID, and smiled as she answered the phone. “Hi, Daddy.”

“Hey, Tessie,” Ed Harding said, still apparently insistent on using his childhood nickname on her. “How are you?”

“I’m okay,” she lied as she strode into the bathroom to find some pain reliever in her medicine closet. This headache was going to get the best of her if she let it.

“How was your Christmas?” he asked.

She hesitated for a moment as the memories played out in her mind, seeing Max and Liz in the backseat of that car . . . “Eventful.” That seemed like a good, honest way to describe it.

“Well, maybe you can tell me about it over dinner tonight.”

She frowned. “Dinner?” How was that going to work? Her dad was in Roswell, and she . . . wasn’t.

“Yeah, I’ve got a job interview up in Santa Fe this afternoon. I figure I might as well come see you and take you out to eat. My treat.”

“Oh.” She wished it were a less hectic time in her life. She had a feeling she wasn’t going to be great company. “Job interview, huh?”

“Yeah, I’m a little stressed out about it.”

“Don’t stress, Dad,” she told him. “You’ll do fine, and then we . . . will have dinner.” She decided it was probably just what she needed to take her mind off other situations.

“Great, I’ll look forward to it all day,” he promised. “I’m assuming your boyfriend can join us.”

“My boyfriend?” she echoed questioningly. Don’t really have one of those anymore. But she did not want her dad to worry about her. At all. He had a job interview to think about, and heart disease ran in their family. Stress at a minimum was all he could handle. She didn’t want him to know about all the Max drama.

She listened as Kyle yelped out in the kitchen, apparently having burnt the eggs or his hand or something. And then an idea dawned on her.

“Yes,” she said, “yes, my boyfriend will be there.” She gazed at her reflection in the bathroom mirror, the redness in her eyes, and hoped he wouldn’t be too hard to convince. “I’ll make sure of it.”

After she got off the phone with her dad and took two pain relievers, Tess made her way back out into the kitchen to talk to Kyle. He was using a spatula to put the eggs on her plate and had even made her buttered toast to go along with them. “Alright, somehow these started out as scrambled and ended up sunny side up,” he informed her. “I’m baffled. Is that okay?”

“Fine,” she said, not even really all that hungry. “Hey, Kyle?”

He grinned as he looked at the two sunny side up eggs. “They look like little boobs. Not that I’m perverted.”

She stepped closer toward him, hoping he could get serious for a moment. “Um, I just got off the phone with my dad. Apparently he’s got a job interview in town today, and he’s gonna join me for dinner afterwards.”

“Oh, that’s nice.”

“Well, hold on. See, he’s still under the impression I have a boyfriend. As in Max.”

“Oh.” Kyle nodded. “So you gonna set him straight?”

“Well . . . probably not,” she confessed. “Or at least not completely. See, my dad’s kind of a mix of old-fashioned and new-fashioned when it comes to gender roles. He totally thinks I can be independent and be whatever I wanna be in life, but on the other hand, he wants me to have a man to take care of me. Like financially. Like financially and emotionally, you know? Which is why he’s never liked Max, aka: the guy with no knowledge of emotions. So anyway, I’ve always had a boyfriend because I don’t want him to worry about me; I don’t want him to get stressed. Because if gets too stressed, that could be really bad, ‘cause it’s like, we have this history of heart disease in my family and--”

“Whoa, Tess, you’re rambling even more than I do,” Kyle cut in. “That’s a lot of ramble.” He picked up her plate of eggs and toast and tried to hand it to her. “Why don’t you just eat your breakfast and cut to the chase?”

She couldn’t accept breakfast from him until she asked him something really weird. “Will you pretend to be my boyfriend?”

And upon hearing that, Kyle dropped the plate of eggs.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael brought a drink for Maria into the bedroom just as she was waking up. Not an alcoholic drink, of course. It looked a little like tar, probably tasted like tar. He was glad he didn’t have to drink it.

“Hey, you’re awake,” he remarked.

“Yeah, sort of.” She sat up and immediately groaned, holding her hand to her head. “Whoa, too fast.”

“Here.” He handed her the concoction and sat down on the side of the bed. “I found a recipe on the Internet. It’s supposed to cure anything you’ve got.”

“Including the hangover from hell?”

“I said anything, didn’t I?”

“Oh, goodie.” She took a sip of the tar-like substance and cringed. “Hmm, that’s definitely property of Chef Michael.”

“Gross?”

“Yeah, but I think it’s supposed to be.” She set the glass down on the bedside table. “So tell me the truth: how badly did I embarrass myself last night?”

He tensed. Last night. It wasn’t as though anything had happened. It wasn’t as though anything had even been about to happen. But the words she’d said had kept him up all night, wondering if they were true.

“No, you didn’t embarrass yourself,” he assured her. “You flexed your vocal chords a little. Nothing major.”

“Britney Spears?” she guessed.

He nodded mutely.

“I knew it. Well, as long as I didn’t say anything weird . . .” She trailed off and looked him in the eye, and even though he wasn’t saying anything, she came to the right conclusion. “Oh my god. I did, didn’t I? I totally said something weird.”

“No, you . . .” He thought about it and realized it was the perfect opportunity to ask her about it. When else was he going to get the chance to find out how she felt? “You might have said something weird.”

“What’d I say?’

“Well, first--”

First?” she interrupted in horror. “This is a multiple embarrassment?”

He chuckled. “First you asked me if I knew how long you’d gone without sex.”

“Oh, days,” she lamented. “I’m practically dying, but . . . hey. Wait a minute. We can fix that.”

Fix what? he thought. Her sex drought? “We can?” He liked the sound of that.

“Yeah. I desperately need to get laid, so obviously you and I . . .” She drew it out, and he let himself get his hopes up. She was saying that they could . . . since he was a guy and she was a girl . . . it only made sense . . . anatomically speaking . . . “We should go to a party on New Year’s so I can find some random guy to get it on with at midnight!” she exclaimed. “Doesn’t that sound fun?”

“Uh . . .” It wasn’t exactly what he’d had in mind.

“Yeah!” she chirped excitedly. She picked up the anti-hangover concoction he’d made for her and took another drink of it. “So, uh, was that the weirdest thing I said? ‘Cause that’s not too bad. I’ve said weirder.”

“Yeah,” he said, wishing he hadn’t allowed himself to get hopeful. Realistic was better. “Yeah, that’s the weirdest thing you said. Except . . .”

She froze, mortified. “Except what, Michael?”

Now it was his turn to draw it out. “You might’ve said . . . I mean, the words might’ve come out . . . phonetically . . .” He sighed and cut the crap. “You said you love me.”

She didn’t even flinch. Or twitch. Or look embarrassed or nervous at all. She didn’t even have to blush and avert her glance. “Well, I do,” she said, looking him right in the eye.

And again, he let himself get his hopes up, even though he knew he shouldn’t. He let himself believe it was a pinnacle moment. He even imagined he was hearing the Hallelujah chorus. “Are you serious?”

“Of course.” She sounded serious. “You always let me have all the covers and the first shower in the morning. You brew me disgusting hangover remedies. You listen to me when I talk. You salsa with me. Why wouldn’t I love you?”

The disappointment overcame him. He was pretty sure it was obvious, and how she remained oblivious to it, he did not know. “Oh, so . . . so you love me in the way you love a lifelong friend.”

She smiled as though that were a good thing. “Exactly.”

Maybe it was a good thing. He always wanted to be her friend, no matter what. But he didn’t want to just be her friend forever. He nodded and said, “Well, in that case, I love you, too.” It didn’t take a rocket scientist to know it meant something much different when he said it.








TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 32

Post by April »

I told you guys from the beginning, Max is BAD. Now everyone knows just how bad he is.

nibbles:
You should post your 'Can Max be redeemed poll' again and compare the results. It's hard to see how after reading that chapter. He's utter scum.
I know, I wish I could repost that poll if it wasn’t so screwed up because I think a lot more people would vote NO this time. Like I’ve said again and again, I don’t even know if I’m going to be trying to redeem him in the end. He’s that bad.

behrlyliz:
Maria should have told the police. Up until this chapter, I thought Max was an interesting character. Now I think he's a rapist and should go to jail for what he did to Maria.
I agree. Unfortunately, it’d be hard to convict him of anything. It happened a year ago, and it would pretty much just be Maria’s word against his. :(

Alien_Friend:
I hope if the opportunity presents itself Michael gets to hit Max like he did Billy.
:lol: Maybe.
I hope the core four can put their heads together to protect Kyle from Max if it came down to.
They’re all really going to have each other’s backs from here on out. All this bad stuff just brings them all closer.

Leila:
I also admire Michael's reaction to the whole Max ordeal. I thought he was going to be mad or even furious but not at Maria but at Max. wanting to smash Maxine's face...give us that at least.
Oh, fury will come in this part.

killjoy:
He is going to have so much fun pretending to be Tess's boyfriend.....can't wait to see how Kyle does meeting Ed knowing how he gets all nervous.
Kyle might surprise you in this part. ;) He might actually keep it together.

Lower than snake shit in a wagon rut. I like that.

Sara: Yeah, like I said, I would repost that poll if it would let me. I think a lot of the people who voted yes would at change their minds to no, or at least undecided.

Alison:
Ok, so now Max can't be redeemed. Yeah, he's done all this shit and been pretty nasty before Maria dropped the big bombshell, but raping someone is entirely different. I don't think you can come back from that and still be a worthwhile human being.
Yeah, I had a feeling that chapter was going to be a decisive one when it came to everyone’s view on Max. I’ve got lots of things that I’m going to try with him, but if people hate him until the end, that’s fine, too. I hate him, too.

spacegirl23:
2. Maria and Tess made up. Awesome. Fun. Loved how Drunk-Tess couldn't spell BFF.
:lol: I have to admit, I loved that, too.

lilah:
How terrible for Max next time he sees Michael.
Yeah, Michael’s not usually an aggressive guy, but he’s going to be pretty damn pissed the next time he sees Max.

tequathisy:
Max is a scumbag. I hope his penis shrivels up and falls off.
Ooh, the imagery.

BLONDIE:
Michael was so sweet taking care of drunk Maria. lol Michael would be like the PERFECT boyfriend.
I know, wouldn’t he?
and Maria loves him! even though it's not the way Michael want right now, its still a start!
Yep, it’s a start! And Maria doesn’t love many people. She loves Tess and Marty and Michael, and probably even Kyle now, but hardly anybody (if anybody) else. So telling Michael she loves him is a big deal, even if it’s not the kind of love he ultimately wants from her.

Mercedes:
Maria's reasons for not telling Tess are really sad. She thought Tess would choose Max over her.
I know! I thought that, too, as I was writing it. I felt really bad for Maria, for the reasons why she felt like she had to keep it inside. Knowing what happened, Tess would never choose Max over Maria.

cjensen2: First off, welcome to Roswell Fanatics! I'm glad you're liking this story, and I hope to hear more of what you think about it!
I like to believe that everyone has the possibility of being redeemed; however, I hate when authors just try to deal with difficult situations with quick, superficial apologies and remorse.
So do I! I might as well let you know that Max isn't even going to apologize to Maria for what he did to her in this fic. Not once. I considered having him apologize to her, but it seemed out of character for him, and I also didn't want it to be one of those "I'm sorry," - "Oh, okay, all better" situations. Because what he did is not something Maria or anyone close to Maria is ever going to forgive or forget.
As a dreamer, I hope that Max and Liz can find a happy ending and am willing to consider the possibility that Max can be redeemed, despite his total despicability at this point in the story. However, if you are going to do that, please make it convincing and have him go through a long, difficult, soul-wrenching process.
I'll say this: I'm not going to actively TRY to redeem Max for anything he's done in this story. I am going to develop him further as a character and try to write him as something more than a one-dimensional villain. If some people find something redemptive in him after awhile, that's fine. If some people don't, that's fine, too.

Krista:
Also, I'm not too worried about Kyle. I know everyone's all like "I hope Max's threats are idle" and whatever, but seriously, I believe that whatever Max does to Kyle (if he does, in fact, do something), Kyle will be able to overcome and get everything he deserves.
Kyle's tough, in his own way. ;)
See, this is what you've done to me April. Here I am, continuously thinking of this story when I should be preparing for finals. For shame!
:lol: Are these spring semester finals? If they are, your semester goes really late and I feel sorry for you.

Ginger:
Maybe we could introduce him to Lorena Bobbitt...I don't know if you are old enough to remember the story but Lorena cut her husband's penis off when she caught him cheating...literally.
I'm not old enough to remember that story, but . . . wow, that's . . . disturbing. That was one pissed off woman!

Christina:
I highly doubt he can change at this point, at least not that much.
Max is going to make some changes eventually, but . . . it's not like those changes are going to erase what he's done and make it all better. And like you said, he can't change that much. Just like Michael and Kyle could never be as horrible as Max is, he can never be as incredible as they are. He's never going to be a good guy. It's just not in his nature. The question is whether he can ever be better than he is now.


Thanks for all the feedback!

Here we go, another pretty big part. Brace yourself, you'll probably hate Max even more when it's done.









Part 32







Kyle had no problem pretending to be Tess’s boyfriend. No problem whatsoever. He met Ed Harding, and the man quickly reminded him of his own father in that he was pretty much a nerd and pretty much stood no chance of getting laid within the century. Although Kyle supposed he shouldn’t make fun of people who couldn’t get laid, seeing as how he was one of them.

They spent about a half an hour at Tess’s apartment sitting and talking together. Tess told her dad all about Christmas, skipping the major Max drama, of course, and her father told her how his job interview had gone. Apparently he worked for a box company.

After that, they went out to eat at a restaurant called Taco Burger, where the only unique menu item appeared to be the taco burger itself. It was definitely a low-scale establishment, and since Ed didn’t seem to have much money, Kyle insisted on paying for himself, even though Ed insisted on paying for everyone.

Tess ate two burgers. Kyle thought it was so hot.

“So I thought I saw the bird fly into the professor’s beard,” Kyle spoke loudly over the volume of the jukebox, “so I went up to the front of the class and tried to fish it out.”

Tess laughed heartily, leaning forward and slapping her knee for emphasis. “Tried to fish the bird out! Listen to that wordplay. He’s so hilarious. Dad, isn’t he hilarious?”

“He’s hilarious. That’s quite a story,” Ed remarked.

“Thank you.” He had been doing his best to keep Ed entertained all night, and it seemed to be working.

“Way to make history class fun, Kyle,” Tess said, still laughing.

“Well, I try. I’m not usually so big with my humor. I try to stay away from all that Jay Leno crap.”

“Well, I’ve heard more funny jokes and stories from you over the course of this evening than I did from Max in two years of knowing him,” Ed assured him. “You know, when Tessie said her boyfriend would be joining us . . . I have to be honest, I didn’t envision a new boyfriend yet.”

Kyle grinned proudly. “New and improved.”

“It seems so.” Ed nodded, seeming . . . shockingly thoroughly impressed by him. “How long have you two been dating?”

“A couple of weeks,” Tess replied at the same time Kyle blurted, “A month.” They looked at each other in a momentary panic as their stories didn’t match up, but Tess quickly recovered. “Four weeks, which is a month.” She squeezed her father’s hand. “Your daughter’s dating again, Daddy. I’m Daddy’s dating daughter.”

“Daddy’s doting daughter,” Ed corrected. “So you and Max broke up right after Thanksgiving?”

“Yeah,” Tess said, looking down at her lap at the mention of her ex. “We just weren’t seeing eye-to-eye anymore.”

Not surprising, Kyle thought, since he always looked down on you.

“So Kyle, you said you were a sophomore, right?” Ed inquired.

“Yep,” Kyle replied. “Well, it’s my sophomore year, but I technically have enough credits to be a junior. I took some summer classes and--”

“Cute and smart,” Tess cut in. “Be still my heart. Speaking of heart, Daddy, how is yours? You’re not stressed or worried, are you?”

Ed smiled at Kyle. “She’s always so worried about me.”

“Oh, she's the same way with me.” Kyle lifted his arm up and placed it back around Tess’s shoulders. He figured a real boyfriend would have done that. “No need to worry about either of us, though, pumpkin. We’re gonna be fine.”

She made a face. “Pumpkin?”

“Too much?”

“Just a little.”

“Okay.” He returned his attention towards Ed and said, “Hey, you know, come to think of it, I never finished the bird story. Anyway, I tried to fish the bird out for a good twenty seconds, you know, until it dawned on me that it wasn’t a bird, but a cricket. Professor Jackson wasn’t too happy with me, almost slapped me with a harassment lawsuit even though I was just trying to help.” He grunted and shook his head in disbelief. It was a completely ridiculous story, and the sad thing was that it had actually happened. Mishaps, embarrassments, and misunderstandings were an inevitable staple of his life.

“Fascinating,” Ed remarked. “Tell me a little more about yourself, Kyle.”

“Sure. What do you wanna know?”

“Where do you live? What do you study? Things like that.”

“Oh, uh, I don’t know if you know where the Fairview apartment complex is. I live there,” Kyle told him.

“That’s like where Michael lives, Daddy,” Tess added.

“Oh, sure, I remember Michael,” Ed said. “So I assume you have a job then?”

“Yes, sir. I’m a, uh . . . an auto mechanic.” He made a face. “Yeah, it’s not exactly prestigious, definitely not what I wanna do for the rest of my life; but I’ve had that job about a year now, and it pays pretty well, so . . .” He trailed off and shrugged, mentally applauding himself on being more calm, cool, and collected than he had ever been in his entire life. He was so glad Tess’s dad wasn’t scary.

“Kyle’s really into art, though,” Tess put in. “It’s no wonder he and Michael are best friends.”

“Art, huh?” Ed seemed interested. “What kind of art do you enjoy?”

“Um, well, painting mostly,” he answered. “A little drawing here and there. Clay and I don’t mix too well.”

“You painted those pictures of Christina Aguilera not long ago,” Tess added. “Breathtaking.”

He laughed nervously, worried that one of these days she was going to realize the paintings were of her, and then she’d get freaked out. “Yep. Christina Aguilera.”

“She’s a good singer,” Ed remarked. “Well, Kyle, I’ll be honest . . . you seem like a great man for my daughter. Not that she needs my approval by any means, but . . .” He gave Kyle a friendly smile. “You seem like a great match for her.”

Kyle sighed wistfully. I’ve always thought so. “Thank you, Mr. Harding,” he said. “Although I don’t feel right sitting here talking about myself when you’re daughter’s really the noteworthy one. She probably hasn’t told you the design studio she’s interning at now wants to hire her full-time this summer, or that she cooked an entire Christmas dinner all by herself. And it was delicious.” He smiled at the beautiful girl beside him, letting himself get lost in her eyes for a moment and pretend it was real, that they were really dating and he really was meeting someone who could potentially be his future father-in-law. “She probably hasn’t told you how happy she makes me,” he went on, “because she doesn’t know. But when she talks to me, or laughs at me, or even just looks at me . . . I feel happier than I’ve ever felt before. Because before her, I always felt like the comic relief, the guy who just stood in the background until it was time to cue the laugh track. But now that I’m with her, I feel like a man. Like a good man. Like I wouldn’t wanna be anywhere else.”

Tess smiled, a few tears gleaming in her eyes.

“So you should be very proud,” Kyle finished up. “You raised an amazing girl, and I care about her a lot.” He squeezed Tess’s shoulder, wishing the circumstances were right to tell her just how much he cared about her.

Ed Harding nodded his head, looking quite overjoyed with the ‘relationship’ himself. “I’m happy to hear it,” he said, raising his Styrofoam soda glass to knock against Kyle’s in a toast.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Max sat outside Taco Burger that night, absolutely appalled by the various greasy odors drifting outside. He had to roll up the windows of his Porsche just so he wouldn’t inhale any toxins. He’d driven the Porsche because it was new. And because Tess wouldn’t recognize it as his car. For once, he wanted to remain unseen.

He sat out there for at least an hour, busying himself with some financial information his father had sent him. Max kept trying to push for more hotels, while his father insisted that it was in their best interest to renovate some of their earlier buildings. It was the classic quality vs. quantity debate. Max liked his hotels the way he liked his women: lots of them.

Finally, Tess left Taco Burger. Kyle and her father were still with her. Max slinked down in his seat, rolled down the window just slightly, and watched and listened as the three of them made their way through the parking lot. Tess was laughing. Kyle was laughing. Hell, they were all laughing. Mr. Harding obviously approved of Kyle, and Kyle was holding Tess’s hand.

Max glared at the picture perfect movie scene. He hated it. It wasn’t as though it were even about Tess. It wasn’t as though he wanted or needed her back. He just hated to lose, and he’d lost to a loser like Kyle Valenti who probably didn’t even know he was playing.

He clenched his hand into a fist as Tess, her father, and apparently her new beau piled into the car. None of them saw him, surprisingly enough. How they couldn’t see his rage was beyond him.

It was like a business deal gone bad. Kyle had made a better deal. That was unacceptable.

As they drove out of the parking lot, Max rolled up his window again and took out his cell phone. He dialed the number of one of his 'connections.' Even the highest level of the upper class could know the lowest level of the lower class, somebody who was desperate for money and would do anything to get it.

Hate to say I warned you, Kyle, Max thought, smirking as he waited for his connection to pick up. “Hey, it’s me,” he said when he recognized the voice on the other end of the phone. “I’ve got a job for you.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael sat on the couch that evening while Maria sat in front of the computer. He had the evening news on, but he wasn’t really watching it. He was watching her. When she stood up from the computer, he quickly glued his eyes to the television screen to avoid getting caught.

“Alright, so I was kinda Facebook stalking these guys from my macro class,” she said, sitting down beside him. “Apparently their fraternity’s having this, like, blowout of a New Year’s party. Now they could just be exaggerating, but I think they’re telling the truth, because I have this faint recollection of being there my freshman year and having a really good time. So, I think that’s where we should ring in 2009.”

He nodded, trying really hard not to think about what he kept thinking about whenever he looked at her. “Sure.”

She seemed to immediately sense that something was off with him. “What?” she said. “Do you not wanna party on New Year’s?”

“No, I’ll go, it’s just . . .” He trailed off, anger swelling in his chest as he imagined Max putting his hands on her without her consent. “I don’t want you to drink too much.”

Realization swept over her. “So that’s what this is about, the Max stuff?”

“It’s not just stuff. He took advantage of you,” he reminded her.

“You said this wouldn’t make you look at me any differently.”

“And I’m not.”

“Yes, you are.”

He sighed, using the remote control to turn off the television. “I just hate the thought of him doing that to you.”

“Yeah, it sucked.”

“Maria . . .” She sounded so casual.

“What? It did. What do you expect me to do, dwell on it for all eternity? I’m not gonna let it ruin my life. I’m a life-liver, you know.” She smiled, but then her smile fell. “I guess that’s why it happened in the first place. I lived a little too much. Too wild and crazy and irresponsible. Not a good combination. And that’s why Max . . .” She let her sentence fade.

“It’s not your fault,” he reminded her.

“No, but I contributed to it.” She shrugged. “It’s not like I was asking for it—no one ever is—but . . . I was really stupid. And this sounds bad, but it’s like an everyday occurrence. It happens to a lot of girls. I blame the male gender.”

“Good.” He knew a lot of guys thought they had a right to treat women like sex objects. “But not all guys are bad, you know.” Case in point, he thought, me. He was really hoping she’d see that and be attracted to it someday.

“I know. You’re proof of the good guy species.” She smiled.

“Well, have you ever considered . . . I don’t know, pressing charges?”

She shrugged again. “Not really. I mean, what good would it do? It’s my word against his. Besides, think of the high-priced attorney he’d have. No, all pressing charges would do is drudge up the entire situation all over again for everyone to hear; and I don’t want that. That’s why I kept it a secret for a year. I’m not scarred for life or anything, so I don’t want you or anyone else thinking that I am.”

He nodded, reluctantly accepting her stance on the issue. “Alright. I just . . . I hate that he thinks he can do that to you and get away with it.”

“Yeah, me, too,” she admitted. “Just don’t do something stupid and try to confront him, okay? You’re a smarty-pants; I’d hate for you to quit using your brain now.”

“I’ll keep using it,” he promised. “Although I did land that good punch on Billy, so if you ever want me to . . .” He held up a fist. “I’m ready.”

“Okay,” she said. “We done with that?”

“I think so.”

“Good, then that brings me back to my original topic of conversation: New Year’s at the fraternity. Yay or nay?”

He thought about it and decided he’d spend New Year’s with her anywhere. Even Greenland. “Yay.”

“Oh, awesome!” she chirped. “Do you think we could get Kyle and Tess to come with us? It’d be like a double date without the dating.”

“I don’t know. We’ll have to mention it to him when he gets back,” Michael said. “I think right now he’s out on a date with Tess and Tess’s dad.”

“Ooh,” Maria whistled, “sexy.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle and Tess stood outside her apartment, saying goodbye for the evening. After dinner, he had spent more time with her and Ed. It had actually been fun.

“So I think my dad’s gonna stay here tonight,” she said. “Not in an incestuous way.”

He chuckled. It was so good to hear her talking without that thick rim of sadness on her voice. Maybe she would start crying again once her dad was gone, but as long as he was here, she seemed to be distracted from Max.

“I think he really likes you.”

“Yeah,” Kyle agreed, surprised at how he and Ed had bonded. He had never met a girl’s father before, with the exception of Liz’s father. But he’d known Jeff Parker since childhood; that didn’t really count.

“I mean, he really likes you,” Tess emphasized. “I can tell.”

“That’s good. Too bad this isn’t the real deal, huh?” He’d made the mistake of letting himself believe it was real for awhile. He knew he was just pretending; he wasn’t really her boyfriend. It was nice to pretend, though, and to have her pretending right along with him.

“Well, it’s good practice for you,” she said. “You totally didn’t act nervous at all, and you said all the right things. Your whole ‘she makes me happy, makes me feel like a man’ speech . . . very convincing.”

He laughed nervously. All those words had come from the heart. “Well, it was easy.”

“Thank you, Kyle,” she said. “I had a lot of fun today.” She smiled, leaned in, and gave him a kiss on the cheek. All he could do was stand there in shock. Her lips . . . her lips on his body . . . not a very sexual part of his body, but still . . .

Best. Day. Ever.

“Bye,” she said, waving at him as she slipped back into her apartment.

He stared at the closed door with his mouth hanging open, unable to move for a moment. “Did that just happen?” he asked himself. “That just happened.” He grinned and headed down the hallway. He was making progress. He was making definite progress.

He thought about Tess on the drive home and on the way up to his apartment. He thought about stopping in to see Michael and Maria, but they had some music going; whatever they were doing, Michael probably didn’t want to be interrupted. Besides, Kyle wanted to savor that kiss for a moment. It wasn’t technically a first kiss since there had been no lip-to-lip contact, since he hadn’t kissed her back. But still . . . her lips on his body . . .

He couldn’t stop smiling when he shuffled into his apartment. He turned on the light, kicked off his shoes, and did a joyful jig for a moment. Then he stopped (but didn’t stop smiling) and pressed his hand to his cheek, right where she had kissed him. It would probably be gross if he never washed that area, but a very nerdy, very happy part of him wanted to try it.

A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. “Come in,” he said, figuring it was either Michael or Maria. Maybe Liz. But when the door opened, a large, burly man in a black leather coat came in, flanked by two other men who looked like low-life street thugs. They were all wearing black ski masks, and they were all coming right towards him.

Kyle stepped backward, immediately on guard. It all happend so fast, he barely had time to react. “Whoa,” he said, “what's--” He didn’t get time to finish his sentence. The man in the leather coat curled his hand into a fist and swung at him.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael wasn’t sure how Maria convinced him to practice their salsa dancing that night. He supposed they had nothing better to do . . . and she looked so hot when she danced.

“Go one and two, three and four,” Maria counted, “five and six . . . no five and six, Michael. Five and six.”

“What am I doing wrong?” he asked, accidentally stepping on her feet.

“Ow!” she yelped. “Everything. I step forward there. You step back.”

“I thought I stepped forward.”

“No.”

He sighed dramatically. He would never been any good at this. “Why are we even doin’ this anyway? When am I ever gonna need to know how to salsa?”

“Like, all the time. Spin me.”

He tried to lift his arm up, holding hers above her head, so that she could spin around in a circle, but he screwed that up, too. His arm got all twisted. “Wait.”

She groaned in frustration. “You have, like, no rhythm.”

“Permission to complain?” he asked.

“If you must.”

“Can we at least turn down the music? I can’t even hear myself think, let alone hear you count.”

She let go of his hands and made her way over to the CD player to turn the music down a notch. (Why she even owned every Ricky Martin CD, he would never know.) “You hate this, don’t you?” she asked him.

“Yes,” he blurted. He loved dancing close to her. He just hated the dancing part.

She turned off the music and said, “Let’s go bother Kyle.”

“Okay.” That sounded like a plan.

When they stepped out into the hallway, Michael noticed that the door to Kyle’s apartment was hanging wide open. Weird, he thought, slowing down a little. “Hey, Kyle?” he called as he went inside. He stopped dead in his tracks, Maria right behind him. “Oh my god.” The entire apartment was trashed. There were holes in the walls as if someone had swung a hammer at them, glass on the floor from broken lamps, trash scattered about. Some of the furniture and other items like the TV appeared to be missing. Anything that was left was toppled over.

“What the . . .?” Maria sounded just as astonished as he was.

Michael heard groaning, and when he looked in the darkened hallway, he saw his friend sitting with his back against the wall. “Kyle?” He made his way towards him, and when he got closer, he noticed that he was beaten up, bleeding from a small cut on the head, and clearly out of it. “Kyle!” He slammed onto the floor next to his friend.

“Kyle!” Maria shouted, racing forward with him. “Oh my god, what happened to him?”

Kyle’s left eye was completely swollen shut, and he could barely open his right eye. His lip was fat and bleeding. He couldn’t seem to say anything. He looked as though he wanted to go to sleep.

“Hey, hey, hey, man, right here. Look at me, alright?” Michael said, trying to keep his friend conscious. If he had a concussion, he needed to stay awake. “Are you okay? Are you okay?” He knew it was a stupid question. Obviously he wasn’t okay.

“Should I call 911?” Maria asked.

“Um . . .” He wasn’t sure what to do. Kyle clearly needed to go to the hospital. He could probably get him there faster if he drove him; they wouldn’t have to wait for the ambulance to arrive. But if he was seriously injured, he didn’t want to move him and do more harm than good. “Yeah,” he told Maria. “Yeah, Kyle, she’s gonna call 911, okay? You’re gonna be alright. Okay, don’t move.”

Maria hurried into the kitchen and grabbed the phone. “What the hell happened here?” she asked as she dialed the number.

Kyle mumbled something Michael couldn’t understand.

“What?” Michael asked.

Kyle forced the word out louder and clearer this time. “Max.”

Michael cast a glance at Maria. She shared his expression for panic before she began to relay the situation to the 911 operator.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

After talking to Jim Valenti on the phone, letting him know what had happened to his son, Maria rejoined Michael in the waiting room. He looked extremely stressed out, worried, and angry all at once.

“I got a hold of his dad,” she said, sitting down beside him. “He’s on his way.”

Michael nodded. “Good.”

Maria glanced across the hallway at the room they had taken Kyle into. It was sort of like the surgical pit from Grey’s Anatomy as far as she could see, but she couldn’t see much because she wasn’t allowed in there. Patients only. “Any word?” she asked.

“I don’t . . .” He trailed off as a nurse strode down the hallway. He stood up and asked, “Hey, is there any word on Kyle Valenti?”

“Who are you?” the nurse asked both of them.

“We’re his friends,” Michael replied as Maria rose to her feet.

The nurse smiled reassuringly. “Kyle’s going to be fine. He’ll have a lot of bruises and swelling, especially around his face. We had to give him a few stitches for a cut on his forehead, and he’s got two broken ribs that’ll cause him some mild discomfort over the next few weeks. But there aren’t any injuries that won’t heal on their own.”

Maria breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank God.” As much as she enjoyed making fun of Kyle, she really did consider the kid to be a friend, one of her closest friends. She didn’t want anything bad to happen to him.

“What can we do?” Michael asked.

“Be there for him, help him,” the nurse instructed. “Realize that, right now, he’s probably feeling embarrassed, uncomfortable, and maybe even a little scared. Do you know anyone who might do this to him, someone who might have a grudge against him or something to prove?”

“Got a pretty good idea,” Michael muttered angrily.

Maria placed a hand on his arm, unused to being the calm one, and asked the nurse, “Can we see him?”

“I’m sorry, only family’s allowed at this time,” the nurse replied apologetically. “We’ll be releasing him tomorrow morning, though, so the best thing you two can do is go home and get some sleep. It’s late.”

“Thank you,” Maria said as the nurse headed on her way.

“Go home and get some sleep. What a great idea,” Michael mumbled sarcastically, sitting down in the waiting room again.

“She’s right,” Maria said, sitting back down beside him. “There’s nothing we can do here.”

Michael grunted. “We had the music on so loud we couldn’t even hear what was going on.”

“I doubt we could’ve stopped it. We probably would’ve gotten hurt, too.

“Yeah, but . . .” He trailed off and shook his head.

“Do you think it was actually Max or somebody working for him?” she asked. It was something she had been wondering about ever since Kyle had managed Max’s name.

“Who knows?”

“I guess only Kyle does. Personally, I think it was someone else,” she hypothesized. “Max wouldn’t wanna get his hands dirty. Besides, why would Max need to steal Kyle’s TV and DVD player and . . . I don’t know, whatever else was missing. He already has all those things.”

“You’re a regular investigator,” Michael remarked.

“I guess.” She sighed heavily. “This is just so horrible. I mean, why would Max . . .”

“He probably wanted to get back at Kyle for outing him and Liz,” Michael said. “Or maybe he wants him to stay away from Tess.”

“Hmm.” Both explanations sounded plausible. “You’re an investigator, too.” She smiled at him, hoping to see a hint of a smile in return, despite the circumstance. But Michael was really upset.

“I can’t believe that guy,” he grumbled. “He beat up Kyle. He raped you.”

“Michael.”

“No, he did. Who knows what kind of emotional abuse he inflicted on Tess all this time. And what’ve I done to stop any of it? Oh, nothing.”

“Michael, calm down, okay?” She wasn’t used to seeing him like this. “This is so far from being your fault. Bad things happen. You can’t stop them from happening. And you can’t do anything about it now, so don’t even think about it. Okay?” She said that last part with a warning tone, because she knew what he was thinking. He wanted to go confront Max. Aggressiveness wasn’t in his nature, but he was being pushed to his limit with all these bad things happening to the people he cared about.

“Okay,” he replied finally, unconvincingly. “Yeah, you’re right. I’m just gonna . . .” He stood up. “. . . go to the bathroom before we leave.” He exited the waiting room and started down the hallway.

Maria sprang to her feet and tried to follow him, but he was moving so fast. “Bathroom’s the other way,” she informed him. She’d seen one next to the payphone where she’d called Jim Valenti.

“No, I saw one this way, too,” he said, barely glancing at her as he headed for the door that led out into the parking lot. “I’ll just be a minute.”

She slowed to a stop, sighing heavily because she knew he’d be more than a minute. “Michael . . .”

“I’ll be back.”

She watched the door open and close behind him. Impulsivity was a rare thing for Michael. She was afraid he was going to get himself into trouble.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael pounded on the door to Max’s suite, but the door never opened. He glanced up and noticed a small security camera positioned directly above the door. He looked up at it and said, “Come on, Max, open up. I’m not gonna leave ‘til you do.”

A few seconds later, the door opened, and Max greeted him with a martini in his hand. “Michael,” he said. “What an unpleasant surprise.”

Michael pushed past him, resisting the urge to just hit him right away.

“Come in,” Max said. “You look angry. Should I be scared?” He chuckled. “New big bad in town. I’m shakin’ in my boots.”

Michael crossed his arms over his chest to keep from swinging a fist. “So you hired somebody to beat up Kyle. You must really be threatened by him.”

“Please,” Max scoffed. “That kid’s got nothin’ on me.”

“So you admit it? You hired someone.”

“I admit no such thing.” Max grinned and took another sip of his martini before setting it down on the expensive marble end table next to the couch. “So how is poor, pathetic Kyle? Black and blue?”

“Thanks to you.”

“Well . . .” Max smiled proudly. “I have the best connections.”

“I thought you said you weren’t admitting it.”

He shrugged. “Changed my mind.”

“Well,” Michael said, “while you’re on it, why don’t you admit to all the other awful things you’ve done. Using Tess, having an affair with Liz, taking advantage of Maria. Yeah, that last one pretty much tops the list.”

Max shifted from side to side, looking uncomfortable for a moment before regaining his bravado. “So she told you?”

“And she told Tess. Good luck getting back in her good graces now.”

Max made a face. “Oh, that’s not what I want. Relationships are a waste of time. If you’re not in it solely for the sex, you’re a chump. You know, like you. I didn’t really date Tess; I just had sex with her. And did I have sex with Maria, too? You bet your ass I did.”

“You didn’t have sex with her; you raped her!” Michael roared.

“She was asking for it.”

“I guarantee she wasn’t, you son of a bitch.”

“Whoa. Pissy, Superman,” Max remarked. “Now I know your kryptonite.” He laughed and slithered towards him like a snake. “You’re in love with her.”

Michael refused to say anything, but Max already knew.

“Too bad you don’t stand a chance. Just like Kyle doesn’t stand a chance with Tess. You see, Michael, I may be a bad guy, but I’m the type girls go for. You’re the guy that’s gonna give her away when she’s standing at the altar with someone like me.” He grinned. “But good luck. She’s a great piece of ass, but she’s also a piece of work.”

Michael tensed all over. He couldn’t take much more of this. Maria wasn’t a piece of anything, and he hated that Max had the audacity to refer to her like that.

“Was this your master plan?” Max asked tauntingly. “Come over here and give me the silent treatment? Stare me to death? Face it, buddy: I own this town.”

“You’re an idiot. And you’re wrong. You think you own this town? You don’t. You think you can beat Kyle up just because you want to, or cheat on Tess just ‘cause you want to?” Michael shook his head in disbelief, feeling his anger soaring towards the surface in a crescendo. “You think you can put your hands on Maria just because you want to?”

“Oh,” Max said, “it wasn’t just my hands.”

Michael pulled his arm backward and swung, his fist colliding against Max’s face with a loud thud. Max stumbled backward, holding his hand to the left side of his jaw. “Nice one, chump,” he said, still smiling and laughing like a jackal. “Although the assault charges I’m gonna file against you now are gonna be a lot nicer. Say bye to college, hello to trial by jury.”

Michael wasn’t sure whether he was being serious or not. He sounded serious. But could he really get kicked out of college on assault charges? It wasn’t even an assault. It was one punch. And he’d do it again.

“Come on, Michael, hit me again,” Max urged, obviously trying to manipulate him into making a huge mistake. “You know you want to.”

He did want to. But he didn’t want to be another one of Max’s casualties.

“Come on,” Max kept pressing. “Hit me ‘cause I fucked your bitch.”

Michael swung again on impulse, upon the use of that word to refer to Maria. But he missed his time, as Max ducked out of the way.

“Whoa, cowboy. Loosen up the reigns,” he taunted. “That’s not gonna get it done. Come on, Michael, hit me. I fucked that whore.

Michael grabbed Max by his shirt and rammed him up against the wall. He wasn’t sure what he was going to do, but he was sure that Max looked worried for the first time since he’d walked in.

“Michael!”

Maria. He glanced back over his shoulder and saw her standing in the doorway. He didn’t want her to see this.

Max choked out another chuckle and said, “Hey, Maria. Want a drink?”

“Go fuck yourself, Max,” she bit out.

“Actually, my dear, that’s your job.”

Michael slammed him back against the wall again, causing him to shout out in pain when his head hit the wall.

“Michael, let him go,” Maria said. “This is a hotel. There’s security. I don’t want you to--”

“He can’t just keep gettin’ away with stuff,” Michael barked.

“You should listen to her, Mikey,” Max said. “This is my dad’s hotel. Those security guards on duty are his employees. You hurt me and there’s gonna be hell to pay.”

“Michael, please,” Maria begged. “I can’t lose you.”

He looked over his shoulder at her again. She wasn’t crying, but she had tears in her eyes. When she said she couldn’t lose him, he knew what she meant. She couldn’t let him become violent, hurt anybody. He wasn’t that type of person. Max was. Reluctantly, slowly, he let go of the man he so desperately wanted to pummel. He backed away from him, and Maria rushed up beside him, wrapping her hands around his arm. “Thank you,” she whispered.

Max breathed in labored breaths, once again holding the left side of his jaw with his hand. “Aw, so cute,” he commented. “You know, Maria, he really likes you.”

“Shut up,” Michael ground out. If he said anything along those lines . . .

“Let’s just go,” Maria said. “Please.”

As they were turning to leave, Max spoke up again. “Better get your boy a lawyer, DeLuca. He’s gonna need one.”

Maria spun around, not even hesitating. “Well, so are you, Max,” she said, “because if you press charges against Michael, I’ll press charges against you for what you did to me. Remember? And then Kyle will press charges against you for obvious reasons. You’ll be in a whole mess of trouble.”

Max grunted. “You can’t prove anything.”

“Maybe I can’t,” she acknowledged, “but if you contacted some thug over the phone and told him to beat Kyle up, which is what I’m guessing you did, then there’s gonna be a phone record of that conversation. And gosh, that’s evidence. Gee, maybe you’re not as smart as you think you are.”

You’re amazing, Maria, Michael thought, smiling at her appreciatively as Max began to appear nervous for the first time in . . . ever.

“It doesn’t matter,” he said. “I have the best lawyer in the state. I’d never be convicted of anything.”

“Maybe not,” Maria went on, “but the negative publicity alone would be enough to make your daddy reconsider handing over his precious, multimillion dollar company to you when he croaks.” She shrugged. “Well, whatever. Come on, let’s go, Michael. We gotta find you a lawyer.” She grabbed his hand and led him towards the door.

“Wait,” Max said, obviously alarmed at the thought of not inheriting his father’s hotel chain. “Maybe we could work something out. I don’t press charges, and none of you press charges. Not even Kyle.”

Maria glanced up at Michael. Even though he wasn’t particularly pleased with it, it was better than the alternative. He realized now that he had screwed up by coming here in the first place. He should have just let the situation be. Then Kyle would have been able to press charges. There was no way he would do it now, though, even if Michael told him to. He was too good of a friend.

“Fine,” Maria decided.

“Fine,” Max echoed. “Guerin gets off easy this time; which is probably a good thing, considering the fact that he’s girlfriend-less and probably doesn’t get off at all.” He chuckled, but it wasn’t that same invincible chuckle he’d been sounding earlier.

“Stay away from us,” Michael told him. “Stay away from Kyle, and especially stay away from Tess.”

“You sweet on her, too?” Max asked.

“Too?” Maria echoed.

“Let’s just go,” Michael said, suddenly very eager to get out of there. He had a feeling he’d done more harm than good. He wrapped an arm around Maria’s shoulders and pulled open the door.

“Bye, Maria,” Max called. “We’ll have to do it again sometime, if you know what I mean.”

It took everything Michael had not to turn around and charge at the guy. Instead, it was Maria who stopped and stormed back over to him. She lifted her leg up and kicked him in the groin, causing him to double-over in agony, wailing.

“Good luck conceiving an heir to the company now, Max,” she mumbled, smirking as she rejoined Michael. He put his arm around her again, and together they left Max lying on the floor, crying like a baby.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Even though they had only been in bed for a few hours, Maria and Michael both got up early. Maria made breakfast for Michael.

“Here you go,” she said, offering him a plate of one of the country’s most-liked foods. “Homemade macaroni and cheese.”

“It’s out of the box,” he pointed out. Kraft macaroni and cheese. A classic.

“Humor me.” She walked back into the kitchen to take her toast out of the toaster.

He surveyed the macaroni. It was very, very orange and thick. It was all sort of sitting in the middle of the plate in one big clump. He dug his fork in and took a bite. “Mmm,” he said, immediately wishing there was a trash can around so he could spit it out. “Tastes . . . what did you put in that?” It was so bad he couldn’t even lie and say it was good.

“Cheese,” she replied simply as she spread peanut butter on her toast.

“And butter and milk, right?”

She made a face. “Butter and milk?”

He forced himself to swallow the bite in his mouth and set the rest aside. “Maybe I can eat this later. It’s technically breakfast right now, and who’s heard of eating macaroni and cheese for breakfast?”

She sat down in the chair with her peanut butter-covered toast in hand and began to enjoy her own breakfast. “It’s better than, like, bland eggs.”

“Don’t be too sure.” He shook his head at the clump of macaroni. Maria was just not meant to cook anything. And either was he. “So did you sleep well last night?” he asked.

“Hardly slept at all,” she replied. “What about you?”

“Same. These last few days have been really . . .”

“Hectic,” she filled in. She held one slice of toast up near her mouth but made no effort to bite into it. Finally, she set her toast aside on the same plate that his macaroni was on and said, “You know, Michael, yesterday you kinda . . . well, I don’t wanna say you lost it, but . . .”

“I lost it; you can say it.”

“You were so angry. I’ve never seen you that angry before,” she said in a rush of breath. “It kinda scared me.”

Dammit, he thought, mentally kicking himself. That hadn’t been his intention. “I’m sorry,” he apologized. “I didn’t mean to . . . scare you. I just couldn’t take it anymore, the thought of that scumbag hurting Tess and hurting Kyle and especially hurting you. I just felt like I wanted to hurt him back.” He shook his head, remembering the feeling of the anger coursing through his veins at light speed. “I don’t wanna feel that way again.”

“I don’t blame you,” she said. “But Michael, that just didn’t seem like you.”

“It wasn’t me,” he admitted. “I’m a nice guy. I get that. But sometimes I think it’s time to stop being the nice guy and start being the guy who looks out for his friends at all costs.”

She smiled at him softly. “Look, that sounds really good in theory, and I appreciate it; but I love that you’re a nice guy.”

She did? That made him feel better. Maybe he stood a chance after all. Even though he was a nice guy, maybe he wouldn’t finish last.

“Nice guys are like a rare breed these days,” she went on. “You’re breaking the mold.”

“Breaking the mold,” he echoed proudly. That sounded pretty good.

“Please don’t change,” she said quietly.

He had a feeling he couldn’t even if he’d wanted to. “I won’t if you won’t.”

She smiled. “Deal.” She glanced at the uneaten macaroni and asked, “You want me to just throw that out?”

He laughed a little. “Yeah, it’s pretty bad.”

She took the plate and tossed it all into the trash, even her toast. “We should just eat at the hospital.”

“Sounds like a plan.” He groaned as he rose up from the couch, and suddenly there was a knock on the door.

“Michael!” Maria shrieked in a whisper. “The robbers!”

“Robbers?”

“Yes!”

He doubted it. “At 7:00 in the morning?”

“They’re trying to catch us off-guard,” she explained. “They got Kyle’s stuff last night, and now they’re back for ours!”

“You guys, it’s me!” a familiar, female voice called from out in the hallway. “Open up!”

“It’s Tess,” he said.

“Or it’s one of the robbers trying to sound like Tess.” She reached into the silverware drawer, rummaged around for a bit, and took out a salad fork. “Here, take this.”

He frowned. “What is that?”

“It’s a weapon.”

“It looks like a fork.”

“Just go!” She forced the fork into his hand and gave him a gentle shove towards the door. “Be careful.”

He made his way over to the door and peered out the peephole with the fork in hand. It was indeed Tess standing on the other side of the door. He pulled open the door and said, “Hey, Tess, come on in.”

“Hey,” she said, stepping inside, “I, uh . . . um, uh, why-why do you have a fork in your hand?”

“Self-defense,” he replied, setting the fork aside. “What’s up?”

“Oh, um . . . okay, so my dad left really early this morning, and I couldn’t get back to sleep, so I figured I’d call Kyle and thank him again for being so great yesterday; you know, he really came through for me. But he didn’t answer his phone, so I came over here to see him, but I get here and I find his apartment covered in police tape . . . and police. And no Kyle.” Worry shone in her eyes. “What’s going on?”

Maria and Michael exchanged glances, silently communicating. He decided to let her do the talking.

“Um . . . Tess, Kyle was robbed last night.”

“What?” Tess gasped in astonishment, holding a hand against her chest. “Oh my god, is he okay?”

“He got beat up, too, so he’s gonna be kinda bruise-y for awhile. But he’s gonna be fine,” Maria assured her.

“Oh, thank God,” Tess sighed in relief. “But . . . I don’t understand. Why would anyone wanna do that to Kyle?”

Again, Michael and Maria exchanged glances. Neither one of them wanted to let Tess know the entire truth, that Max had orchestrated it partly because of her.

She must have noticed their looks, because she came right out and asked, “Okay, what’re you guys not telling me?”

Michael had a feeling he was going to get stuck explaining that part.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Tess. Tess, slow down.”

Tess wouldn’t slow down. She marched down the hallway, past the hospital waiting room. Kyle had to be around there somewhere.

“I’m not even sure if we’re supposed to be back here,” Maria said as she and Michael followed her through the maze of hallways. “Yesterday they said it was family only.”

“Well, that was yesterday.” Tess peered into one of the rooms. An elderly man was undressing without pulling his curtain closed. She shook her head and continued on down the hallway. “I can’t believe you guys didn’t tell me about this sooner. God, this is all my fault.”

“Hey, why do we all blame ourselves when we should be blaming Max?” Michael wondered aloud.

“I guess we’re just screwed up like that.” Tess peered into another room. A bunch of old women all hooked up to IVs and breathing tubes but chatting and laughing like hens. No twenty year-old college male among them.

“Tess, you know this isn’t your fault,” Maria said, sounding out of breath as she tried to keep up.

“Yeah, but I still feel guilty about it,” Tess mumbled as she rounded another corner. Max and Kyle had only two common denominators: her and Liz.

“Maybe you should prepare yourself,” Maria advised. “He looks really . . .”

Tess stopped in the doorway to Kyle’s room at last. He was sitting on the side of his bed in a hospital gown. His face was black and blue, swollen. He had a few stitches above his left eyebrow and a cut on his bottom lip. He looked as though he were trying to reach behind himself to scratch his back, but as he did so, he winced because of the broken ribs.

“Oh god,” she gasped.

He looked up at the four of them and tried to smile. “Hey, guys.”

“Kyle.” She ran towards him and hugged him, not too tightly, of course. She scratched his back for him, and he laughed lightly. He sounded sort of weak, though.

“Feels good in here,” he managed to joke.

She laughed a little, too, and gently released him from her embrace. “I’m so sorry,” she apologized.

“Not your fault.”

“So I’m told.” She smiled at him.

“Was your dad here last night?” Maria asked him as she and Michael walked towards the bed.

“Yeah, he had to go to work today, though. I didn’t want him to miss because of me.” Kyle cleared his throat, sounding hoarse. “Hey, thanks for takin’ care of me last night. I really appreciate it.”

Maria shrugged. “We didn’t do much, just called 911.”

“We were worried,” Michael told him.

“And one of us was super pissed.”

“Kyle, what happened exactly?” Tess asked. She didn’t want to be blunt, but she needed to know. She was a part of it. “Was Max actually there?”

“No,” Kyle responded. “These, uh . . . these thug-lookin’ guys came in, started slammin’ on me, took some stuff. I think they took Whack-a-Mole.”

Tess frowned. “So how do you know Max sent them? Did they say something?”

“No. Max said something,” Kyle confessed. “The other day when I drove you home . . . he kinda threatened me. I guess I should’ve taken him more seriously.”

“He wanted you to stay away from me, didn’t he?”

“Mostly I think he wanted to intimidate me.”

Tess shook her head, devastated by the entire situation. How had things gotten so bad so fast? “Why didn’t you tell me?” she asked.

“I didn’t want you to worry.”

“I worried when I saw the jungle of yellow police tape in your apartment this morning.”

“Sorry,” he apologized.

“Hey, Kyle?” Maria piped up again. “Wanna hear some good news? Michael punched Max.”

“Maria kneed him in the nuts,” Michael added happily.

“Nice, DeLuca,” Kyle remarked.

“He’s had that coming for years now.” Tess smiled at both of them. Certain acts of physical violence were good acts of physical violence.

“I gave it a little extra oomph just for you,” Maria assured her. “The only downside is . . . Kyle, you can’t really press charges against him now.”

“Why not?” Kyle asked.

“Well, you could, but then Max would basically sue the shit out of Michael. For assault.”

“For one punch?”

“More than one.” Maria shrugged. “He’s a big baby. Anyway, that would be a bad thing. Because Max has money and a really good lawyer and he would probably win.”

“Sorry,” Michael said. “I shouldn’t have even gone over there. We kinda had to strike a deal.”

“With the devil,” Kyle added. “So I don’t press charges and he doesn’t, either, huh?”

Maria nodded. “Yep. Neither one of us presses charges and he leaves us alone.”

“Well . . . I could agree to that,” Kyle resigned. “Wait, what do you mean neither one of us presses charges? You have something to sue him for, too?”

Maria sighed. “The short version . . . there was alcohol, Max had sex with me against my will. Very bad.”

“Oh,” Kyle said, looking away. “I really hate that guy.”

Doesn’t everybody? Tess thought. Except Liz.

Kyle perked up again when he exclaimed, “Hey, can we have a We Hate Max Club?”

“I’m president,” Tess decided immediately.

“Michael has to be the treasure ‘cause it’s dealing with money,” Maria explained. “Kyle, you can be Vice President since you look so gross right now.”

“Gee, thanks,” he muttered. “So that makes you secretary?”

“Yep.”

“Cool.” Tess smiled. “The Core Four, members of the We Hate Max club.”

“Oh my lameness, we have got to think of something better than that dumb nickname!” Maria shrieked.

“Core four!” Kyle exclaimed, lifting his arms in the air. “Core four! Ow, my ribs.”







TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 33

Post by April »

nibbles: Yeah, I think Max has reached the "pinnacle of his badness" as you put it. Probably. Maybe.

Eva: Hey, new reader right? Thanks for the feedback!

Leila:
I liked the fact that Max showed fear in this part. knowing that with his actions, he would blow it for himself and his future.
Yeah, Max isn't as invincible as he thinks he is. I love your icon, by the way. :lol:

Nove: Oh, I love your feedback!
I'm very intrigued to see what you will do with Max now. I can't picture him going up in ranks for from here. But I'm really curious to see if you can change my mind when it's all said and done.
I don't know. I've got a lot of stuff planned for him. We'll see.

Sara: Max is going to have some more pain inflicted on him, though not necessarily physical pain.

Alison:
Anyway, you said you were going to do some stuff with him later on, so I'll hold onto that hope and keep an open mind. Even though right now I hate him with the fire of a thousand suns.
:lol: You're still waiting for him to get his comeuppance? ;)

lilah: :lol: I know, the We Hate Max Club has dozens of members.

spacegirl23:
Poor Kyle, from a great meeting-the-parents date with Tess, to getting beaten up.
I know, he went from getting kissed on the cheek to punched in the face. :(

BLONDIE:
Geez, Michael really lost his temper in this chapter. I though it was kind sweet that he confronted Max to protect his friends.
Yeah, Max hurt his three best friends in the entire world, and he hurt them all pretty badly. Michael just couldn't take it anymore. He had to do something. (In retrospect, he shouldn't have, but at least Max got a taste of his own medicine now.)

Buddha-boy:
As I said, I want to see Max loose everything. Liz included.
Well, Max doesn't really have Liz right now. But he doesn't not have her, either. Their relationship is . . . so twisted, and it's definitely not healthy for Liz.

killjoy:
So Kyle didn't get nervous when meeting Ed....good for him.While Kyle made that speech Tess was looking at him like 'wow what a great act!' she needs to open her eyes and realzie it's not an act.But the way she raced through that hospital looking for Kyle makes me thinking she's arealdy realizing it
She definitely cares about him a lot. She's gone from not even remembering who he was at the beginning of the fic to considering him one of her closest friends. But she and Max just ended, and they ended in a very bad way. It might be best for her to take a little time alone before jumping into anything with Michael.

Krista:
I think Max's ultimate purpose is to make everyone else have better lives. All he's really doing now is strengthening the friendship of the "Core 4." That nickname is pretty lame. Time to come up with a new one!
:lol: They're never going to come up with a new nickname. They'll keep thinking that they need to, but they never will. You're so right that Max is strengthening their friendship, though. They've got each other's backs.



Thanks for the feedback, everyone! Special thanks to killjoy for the "Dirty Mind" joke in this part.

Did you guys know you're on page 546? :shock: I'm impressed.









Part 33








Since her mother had turned her bedroom into an indoor flower garden, Liz found herself spending most of her time at home lying out on the couch. She really didn’t feel like doing anything else. She just felt like watching Beverly Hills 90210. Oh, those people were sure screwed up.

“Here’s the TV Guide, honey,” her mother Nancy said as she came inside with all the morning’s mail in her hands. “You wanna look at it?”

“Sure.” She planned on living the rest of her Christmas vacation in accordance to what was on TV every night.

“Alright, here’s the paper, too.” Nancy set both the TV Guide and the paper down on her lap and headed upstairs to her garden, humming a song to herself.

Liz sighed and took a look at the cover of the TV Guide. Grey’s Anatomy again. Great, she thought. Because we can never have too much of that. She figured she probably shouldn’t diss the show considering she was planning to watch it every Thursday night from now on. It wasn’t as though she had anything better to do. No job. No man. Besides, those doctors had such hectic, soap-opera lives. It really made her own issues look small in comparison.

She snorted. Yeah, right. She tossed the TV Guide aside, not in the mood for it, and took a look at the newspaper instead. Normally she didn’t enjoy reading the newspaper, but the front page story caught her attention.

BURGLARY, ASSAULT AT FAIRVIEW APARTMENTS, it read. POLICE HAVE NO SUSPECTS.

Oh my god, she thought. Fairview? That was where Kyle and Michael and Maria lived. She had spent the night there just a few days ago. She read through the article, and panic immediately engulfed her. Kyle had been robbed? And beaten?

“What?” she whispered in disbelief. It didn’t make any sense. Kyle was a great guy. He’d never done a bad thing to anyone. He didn’t have any enemies in the entire world. “Why would anyone wanna--” She stopped abruptly as it hit her like an wrecking ball. Max. Max would want to hurt Kyle, and he had the resources to do it.

Oh my god, she thought again, this time in absolute horror. She felt sick to her stomach.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Max skated around his suite with a glass of champagne in hand, getting is groove on to Tom Jones’s “It’s Not Unusual.” He sang the words low in his throat and swayed from side to side, feeling on top of the world. He never felt any way else.

“You know, you might wanna keep this door locked.”

He spun around at the sound of Liz’s voice.

“Since you’ve made so many enemies and everything,” she said.

He shrugged. “What can I say? I’m an optimist.”

“Somebody could barge right in here and try to exact revenge,” she pointed out.

“Somebody already did.” He chuckled and switched the song to “Sex Bomb,” grinning at his favorite sex bomb of them all.

“Funny.” She didn’t seem to be in a very good mood.

He turned the music off and held out the bottle. “Champagne?”

“How about this?” She opened her purse, which looked large enough to carry a toddler, and pulled out a newspaper. The cover story was news about the robbery and assault at Kyle’s apartment.

“Oh my god,” Max said, staring at the printed words. “It made the front page?”

“How could you?” she demanded, stuffing the newspaper back into her purse. “How could you do that to Kyle?”

“Made a phone call.” He smirked.

“What did he ever do to you?”

“Well, he opened that door to the backseat for starters. I never even got to shoot my load.” He shook his head in disappointment. “Damn shame.”

“You’re disgusting.”

“Sing me a new one, songbird. How bad is he hurt?”

“Two broken ribs is the worst of it.”

“That’s all?” Max grunted, thoroughly unimpressed. He’d been hoping for a broken leg at least. “I’m only paying Horatio half.”

Liz narrowed her eyes at him. “You’re despicable.”

“Better. But keep singing.”

“You’re--”

Suddenly, Tess walked inside, exuding more confidence than she ever had. “There aren’t even words horrible enough to describe what a monster you are.”

Max laughed. This was great. Both of them in the same room with him at once, hating him . . . fantastic.

“Please don’t tell me I’m interrupting a not-so-secret sex capade,” Tess bit out angrily.

“Not yet,” he said. “Although we could make this a hot threesome if you want. But something tells me you’re here for the same reason she is.”

“If that reason’s Kyle, then you’re exactly right,” Tess said, standing beside Liz but not looking at her. “I can’t believe you’d . . . although I probably should believe it. Cheating on me, arranging a hit on Kyle like you’re some mafia don, taking advantage of Maria when she was drunk . . . it’s all in a day’s work for you, isn’t it?”

“You took advantage of Maria?” Liz shrieked in horror. She hadn’t known about that part.

“Well, she’d sure as hell never sleep with me willingly, now would she?” he bit back. For a smart girl, Liz could sure be dumb.

“Why are you doing this?” Tess asked pleadingly.

He looked right at her, right into those naïve little eyes, and replied, “Because I’m not a good person, Tess. And you should’ve known that before you spread your legs.”

She swung her hand out and slapped his face. It stung.

“Two angry bitches,” he remarked, still grinning. “That’s fuckin’ hot.”

And then it was Liz’s turn to slap him on the other side of his face. He could feel his skin prickling, probably red. His grin started to fall just a little bit as Tess and Liz both headed for the door.

“Goodbye, Tess,” he called. “And Liz, I’ll see you soon.” He knew she couldn’t resist him long.

“Shut up, Max,” she snapped.

And then, much to his surprise, Tess piped up again. In fact, she used the slapping method again, this time slapping Liz. “Why don’t you shut up, you lying bitch?” With that, she stormed out of the suite, the sound of her high-heeled boots resounding as she stomped down the hallway. Liz stood there for a moment, holding her hand to her cheek, looking devastated. Then she cast one more glance at Max, and that look in her eyes made it clear that she was blaming him for this, for the way people thought about her. And ironically, it was the one thing he wasn’t to blame for.

He turned his music back on and finished off his glass of champagne once she walked out.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Keep your eyes closed.”

“I am.”

“No, you’re not.” Maria giggled. “Michael, seriously!”

He made sure to keep his eyes closed, disturbed that he was actually enjoying what they were doing. For some reason, she had expressed the desire to put make-up on him. She wanted him to get the experience of being a girl. From what he could tell so far, it was a lot of hard work.

“Not that I mind,” he said as she brushed light pink eye shadow onto his left eyelid, “but isn’t this something you usually do with Marty?”

“Usually, but tonight he and Francis are getting jiggy with it.”

“Still trying to conceive that first male-on-male baby, huh?”

She laughed. “Apparently.” She finished brush the eye shadow onto his eyes and said, “Okay, you can open them now.”

He peered up at her.

“You’re looking so pretty,” she remarked.

I am so whipped, he thought, smiling.

“Okay, now I’m gonna apply eyeliner.” She took out a small black pencil.

“What’s that do?”

“It lines your eyes.” She took the cap off the pencil and held it in her hand as though she were about to write on something. “So here we go.” She placed her left thumb right beneath his right eye and pulled his lower lid down.

“Wait, that thing looks pointy.” He saw the pencil coming towards his eye, and it looked more than pointy; it looked sharp. “What-what’re you doin’?” he stammered fearfully. “What’re you doin’, Maria?”

“Relax, it won’t even hurt.” She brought the pencil even closer. “Just keep your eyes open.”

He didn’t want to. When the pencil was mere centimeters away from his eye, he started to blink rapidly, then closed his eye to fight the onslaught. “Uh, ah-ah! No, no, no, stop!” he wailed. “Stop! Get that thing away from me!”

“Michael, calm down.”

“I don’t wanna lose my sight!” he cried dramatically. “Get that away from me, please!”

She rolled her eyes, and stood back, putting the cap back on the pencil. “God, boys are such wimps. Fine, we’ll skip the eyeliner and go straight to the lip gloss. Pucker up.”

Lip gloss sounded much safer. He stuck out his lips, willing to let her go to town on this part of the make-up phase. She spread some pink, sparkly lip gloss onto his lower lip, then told him to rub his lower lip against his top.

“Mmm,” he said as his tongue darted out to taste the gloss. “That tastes good. What is that?”

“Strawberry Perfection,” she replied. “Don’t lick it all off. You’re like a puppy.”

“Woof, woof.”

She laughed lightly and teased, “You’re such a dork.” Just as she was setting her lip gloss aside, Kyle came out of the bedroom, limping and looking haggard. He was staying with them since his place was still the site of an investigation. Michael knew he secretly wanted to be staying with Tess.

“Hey, not that I’m complaining,” he said, “or maybe I am. It’s really nice of you guys to let me crash here while my place is cop central and everything, but there’s this spring in the mattress that kinda pops up; and with these ribs, is there any way we could . . .” He started to look confused. “. . . push it back down or . . . are you wearing make-up?”

Michael quickly wiped off the lip gloss on his mouth. “No.”

Maria giggled again.

Kyle shook his head in disbelief and turned to head back into the bedroom. “And people think I’m weird.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael washed all the make-up off that evening, and he and Maria sat in the living room while Kyle slept in their bedroom. Maria wasn’t a particularly generous person, but even she was willing to let Kyle have that bed all to himself given the circumstances. She could sleep out on the couch with Michael. Or maybe they’d have to sleep on the floor. The couch probably wasn’t big enough. But if they lay really close together, they could probably both fit on the couch.

“You know what I’m excited about?” she said as she looked over all the ornaments on their Christmas tree. (They still hadn’t taken it down, nor had they removed their outside lights.)

“A new Family Guy episode at 10:00?” he guessed.

“Well, besides that.” She smiled. “New Year’s.”

“Ah, and the frat party we’re going to.”

“It’s gonna be such a blast. I can’t wait to have a midnight kiss. Or a midnight orgasm.”

“With who?” he asked.

“Whoever I’m naked and rolling around in bed with at the time.” She sat down on the couch, leaning back against the arm, extending her legs so that they were draped across his lap. “Come to think of it, there doesn’t even have to be a bed. There could be a . . . a backseat.” She cringed, immediately second-guessing that notion. “No, that’s too . . . Miz.” She shuddered.

He wrinkled his forehead in confusion. “Miz?”

“Yeah, Max and Liz. I hate that I even had to combine their names, but since they’re combining bodily fluids . . .” She trailed off, too sickened by the thought to even finish the sentence.

“So, if Max and Liz are Miz, does that make Max and Tess . . . Mess?” he asked.

She nodded. “Fitting, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, it is. So Tess and Kyle would be . . . Tyle.”

“Or Kess. I like Kess better. It sounds like the British version of kiss.”

“Kess,” he agreed. “Well, we’ll see if it happens. And then there’s . . . well, we can’t really combine our names.”

“What?” She couldn’t understand what he was saying. He was mumbling now.

“They both start with an M. It’d end up being Marichael or Micharia. I don’t really . . . I’m just talkin’ to myself. Never mind.”

“Okay.” She yawned, stretching her arms above her head. “Oh, I just hope I’m not this tired on New Year’s. I wanna be getting bouncy until, like, well into January 1st.”

“Hmm.”

“What about you?” she asked.

“Me?” He looked confused. “Getting . . . bouncy?”

“Getting bouncy, horizontal mambo . . . whatever you wanna call it.” She laughed, enjoying that look of semi-fearfulness on his face. “Come on, don’t tell me you and Isabel didn’t fuck in the last two new years.”

“Well . . .” He grew red with embarrassment.

“I knew it.”

“But Isabel’s not here.”

“So find someone else,” she suggested.

“And get Chlamydia.”

She rolled her eyes. “I’m serious, Michael. I’m worried about you.”

“Why?”

“Because, I feel like you’re repressing all these deep, primal urges,” she explained. “As a man, you should always hear that forceful whisper in your head: ‘Spread the seed. Spread the seed.’”

“But I don’t wanna . . . spread my seed.”

“Well, you don’t want your seed to, like, romance an embryo or anything, but you wanna spread it,” she said matter-of-factly. “You know you wanna get laid.”

He grunted in disbelief, but he didn’t fully deny it. “Eventually.”

She tossed her head back and laughed. “Eventually.” That was the most ridiculous thing she’d ever heard. “Well, how about on New Year’s? There’s gonna be lots of pretty girls there, and they’ll drool over you.”

“No, they—you really think they’ll drool?”

“Sure. You’re a good-looking guy. Sweet. You might have to up the bad-ass quotient just a little if you wanna make it to the sack, but you’ve got it in you.”

He shook his head. “No, no, I just . . . I-I really don’t see that happening, Maria.”

“So what’re you gonna do? I’m gonna be off doing my own thing, and Kess might be kind of buddy-buddy. You can’t just stand by the wall.”

“That’s what I always do at parties.”

She rolled her eyes again. Michael was so not a party animal. And that was fine . . . except when it came to New Year’s. “Michael, the way you spend New Year’s Eve is the way you spend the rest of the year,” she warned. “You can’t just stand by the wall.”

“I’ll be fine,” he assured her.

“No, you won’t. Michael, I’m seriously—I really—I think you need to discover yourself sexually,” she blurted at last.

He looked at her in confusion. “What?”

“You heard me. Discover yourself sexually. Have sex; reflect on it. Repeat as needed.”

He chuckled, seemingly a bit dumbfounded. “Okay, you’re losin’ me.”

She curled her legs up underneath her and sat up straighter to discuss it with him. “Alright, let’s play a game.”

“Maria, I’m really not following . . .”

“Just go with it, okay? Now, I’m pulling a word out of the dusty corners of my brain. It’s a four letter word. It’s a word used to refer to a woman. The last three letters are –unt. Guess the word.”

“Uh . . .” He looked extremely self-conscious all of a sudden. “I can’t say that.”

“Say what?”

“You know . . .” He scratched his head and mumbled it barely loud enough for her to hear. “Cunt.”

“Wrong,” she said. “It was aunt. But, oh, you have a dirty mind! Which is a good thing. It means you’re capable of discovering yourself sexually.”

“Aunt,” he muttered. “Why didn’t I think of that?”

“Alright, Michael, use that dirty mind for a minute, and think back to all the sex you’ve had in your life. You’ve lived twenty-one years, and you’ve had sex how many times?”

He made a face. “I didn’t exactly keep count.”

“How many partners? One, right? Just Isabel?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, on the plus side, you’ve reduced your risk for STDs. Although, with Isabel . . . well, you never know what she’s gotten into, or rather who’s gotten into her.” She made a face of disgust. “The bad part about one partner . . . you haven’t explored the options.”

“Because I don’t feel the need to.”

“Spread the seed, Michael.”

“I think you’re crazy.”

“Just hear me out.” She got up off the couch and sat down across from him on the coffee table. She was really starting to get into this sex therapist persona, and it was fun. “You’ve had sex for two years out of your life with one person. Now that’s not a bad thing; I’m not saying it is. You just haven’t had a whole lot of variety, and variety’s the spice of life.”

“I’ve had variety,” he promised.

“Oh, really? Then what’s your favorite sexual position?”

He grunted and avoided answering for a moment. “I don’t . . . I don’t know. What’s yours?”

“I asked you first.”

He recoiled into the corner of the couch. Apparently he had never had a conversation like this before. But then again, who would he have had it with? Virgin Kyle? Not likely. “I don’t know,” he repeated. “Maybe . . . all of them.”

“Pick one. And if you say missionary, I swear to God . . .”

“What? What’s wrong with missionary?”

“It’s patriarchal. That’s what’s wrong with it. It’s all about the man dominating the woman, getting himself off, but not even bothering to get her there. I meant what I said when we all played ‘I Never’ on Christmas Eve. I have never orgasmed in the missionary position before.”

“Well, I have.”

Because you’re a guy.”

“Isabel did, too.”

“Well, I’m not Isabel. Thank God.”

He leaned forward, suddenly seeming to ease up a bit. “Maybe you’re just not doing it right,” he teased.

“Oh, please. I started having sex in high school. Second day of my freshman year, to be exact. I’m doing it right.”

“Well, then, maybe it’s the guys you’re with.” He shrugged.

“Yeah, that’s gotta be it.” She sighed. “The only one who ever even got me close was Billy.”

“Oh, I hate that guy.”

She frowned. “You can’t honestly say that’s your favorite sexual position.”

“There aren’t that many to choose from.”

“Sure there are. Girl-on-top—my personal fave. Doggie style—my number two. Reverse cowgirl. Good old 69. 77. Maybe just some old-fashioned up against the wall.”

“What’s 77?” he interrupted.

“Oh . . . I’ll let you look through Cosmo. It’ll make more sense of it than I can.”

“You think I should be reading Cosmo?

“Totally. All guys should. But apparently no one is,” she lamented, “because Cosmo tells you how to make missionary interesting, and none of them are doing it.”

“Meet better guys,” he suggested.

“Have more sex,” she suggested in return. “Come on, tell me, what do you think of girl-on-top?”

“I like it.”

“Of course, but do you like it more than missionary?”

He shrugged. “Probably.”

“Probably. Oh, goodness.” She sighed. “Well, what about doggie style? All guys like doggie style.”

“Yeah . . . but I feel like an ass.”

She laughed inwardly. “Trust me, if anyone feels like an ass during doggie style, it’s the girl, seeing as how hers is sticking in the air.”

“No, I mean, I feel like a jackass,” he clarified. “It’s not very intimate, you know. It’s kinda raunchy.”

“And therein lies the fun.”

“Kinda objectifying.”

She smiled. He was so sweet. “Michael, I realize you’re a gentleman,” she said, “but there are times to be a gentleman and there are times to be an animal; and doggie style’s one of those times!”

“I can be an animal,” he assured her. “I can be a cowboy. I can be one of the sevens in that 77 position.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

She wasn’t sure whether to believe him or not, but since she was in no position to find out, she figured she’d have to accept his word as truth.

“And I’m a damn good missionary,” he assured her. “I always complete my mission. And the locals are always happy with my performance.”

She laughed. “Don’t you mean local, singular?”

“Well, she welcomed me into her . . . land, where I could . . . tend crops. That was my mission.”

“Weird metaphor, but I’ll go with it.”

“You’ll enjoy missionary someday,” he promised, “when you’re with the right person.”

“Eventually,” she mimicked.

“Yeah, eventually.”

She shook her head, still not buying into that. “No, I don’t think so. Missionary and I are a lost cause. It’s never gonna happen.”

“I bet you it will.”

“I bet you it won’t.”

“Five dollars,” he wagered.

“You’re on.” Now she had an Abe Lincoln bill to look forward to when she was old and wrinkly. He was going to regret making that bet, because he was bound to lose.

“You still think I need to . . . what was it? Discover myself sexually?” he asked.

She nodded. “Mmm-hmm. And you know I’m right. Because I’m a sex expert. A sexpert.”

He chuckled. “That you are. But I’m discovered. Really.”

She shook her head. “No, you’re not.”

“Well, neither are you.”

She didn’t have a quick response ready for that one. So she just sat there and mulled it over. Because maybe he was right.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Max sat on his couch that evening, still listening to Tom Jones’s “It’s Not Unusual.” He’d had the CD on repeat all day. He was kind of growing sick of it. When there was a knock on the door, he turned down the volume of the music and checked out his security camera on the television. There was a girl with long brown hair standing out there. She was looking down at her feet, so he couldn’t see her face, but anticipation coursed through him nonetheless. Liz. It had to be her.

He made his way over to the door and opened it with a mischievous grin on his face. “I didn’t expect you back so soon . . .” He trailed off as he came face to face with someone who wasn’t Liz. She was a girl he didn’t recognize, dressed in a slinky, low-cut black dress and high heels.

“Are you Max?” she asked.

“Who are you?”

She smiled and eased her way inside. “Whoever you want me to be.”

Interesting, he thought as he surveyed her from head to toe. She was definitely a fine specimen of female.

“Your father booked my . . . services,” she explained. “All night. For you.”

So she was a call girl. There was no way his father would purchase any old hooker. Evans men had standards, and call girls were less likely to carry STDs.

“He says you need to unwind,” she went on, making her way towards his bedroom as though she’d been there a thousand times before. “Are you tightly wound, Max? Are you uptight? Or at least up?” She smirked and swirled her hips around just slightly, trailing her right index finger down her cleavage.

Was he up? For her? He could be.

He found himself in bed with her mere minutes later. He wasn’t in the mood for foreplay, so they skipped straight to the act itself. He crawled right on top of her and dominated her, thrashing into her body like an animal, desperately seeking release.

“Oh! Yes! Yes! Yes!” she moaned, her voice coming out in a high-pitched squeak that in no way resembled the low, sultry tone she’d exhibited when she’d first strolled in.

“Yeah! Baby! Oh!”

He held onto the headboard with one hand, plowing forward. Something about this didn’t feel right. It didn’t feel wrong, either. It just . . . kind of sucked.

“Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!”

He rolled his eyes as he moved within her, wishing she’d cut out all those annoying sounds. Clearly she was faking, and that didn’t exactly give him motivation to continue. Whenever Liz was with him, she would whisper her sounds of pleasure, sometimes swearing, crying out only when she couldn’t hold it in. The sounds she made were the most beautiful, tantalizing sounds he’d ever heard.

He slammed into the call girl, trying to maintain his erection. But it was no use. It just wasn’t working, and he was embarrassed to admit it.

He pulled out of her and sat up, his once stiff member now limp as the day he was born. He was completely and utterly disappointed in both her and himself. “I think you should go,” he said, not bothering to look at her.

She didn’t even try to convince him to let her stay, didn’t give him the usual, ‘Are you sure? I’m yours until 5:00’ bit. It had been that bad. She got dressed quickly and left without a word, probably as happy to be out of there as he was to have her gone.

He lay back on the bed and draped his forearm over his eyes. This was bad. This was really bad. He didn’t want just any girl that night. He wanted Liz.

“Fuck.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria went to the bookstore to buy her books for the spring semester and met a gorgeous guy with chiseled features, muscles in all the right places, and the most gorgeous curly, sandy-blonde hair she had ever seen. He said his name was Tate. He must have been a jock. He looked like a jock. They chatted each other up and checked each other out in the check-out line, and they even left the bookstore together.

“So you’re gonna be at the Sigma Chi party on New Year’s?” Maria asked him as they headed for the parking lot.

“Yeah, I kinda have to be since I’m a Sigma Chi and all.” He grinned. “What about you? Are you gonna be there?”

“Most definitely.” She had been stoked about this frat party before; she was really stoked about it now. She wouldn’t have to waste time finding a mating partner. She’d already found one. Fantastic.

“Well, I’ll look for you,” he said.

“You’d better.” She spotted a cop riding around on a scooter, hovering around the parking meter where she’d parked her car. Her time was about to run out. “I’ll see you soon, alright?”

“Later.”

She waved goodbye to him and hurried over to her car, checking the time left on the meter. Ha! she thought. Three minutes left. She smirked at the cop and climbed into her car. Before she could start the car, her cell phone rang. She rummaged around in her purse until she found it and was happy to see that Tess was calling.

“Oh, Tess, I just met this totally hot guy,” she said, her words all rushing together in a form of excitement, “and as fate would have it, he’s a member of Sigma Chi, as in the Sigma Chi where we’re ringing in the new year. Isn’t that great?”

“Yeah,” Tess said, sounding distracted.

“And, get this, if you were to combine our names . . . Maria and Tate . . . Mate. That’s total fate. Oh-so-fitting.”

“Yeah. Hey, Maria, are you doing anything today?”

“Nothing important,” Maria replied. “Why? Wanna hang out, talk about boys?”

“Could you come over?” Tess asked quietly.

Maria frowned, recognizing the tone in her best friend’s voice. “Sure.” Tess didn’t sound like herself. She sounded . . . more than distracted. Worried, almost. “Is everything okay?”

Tess hesitated, and when she answered, she didn’t really answer. “Could you just come over? Thanks.” She ended the call before Maria could ask her any more.

Maria flipped her phone closed and stared at it for a moment. Now she was getting worried. She started up the car, backed out of her parking space, and pulled out of the parking lot and onto the street before giving Michael a call.

“Hey,” he answered his phone. “You’re lucky you’re not at work today. We’re doing inventory.”

“Okay, that was weird.”

“What, the way I answered the phone?”

“No, Tess just called me and asked me to meet her at her place,” she explained. “She sounded upset.”

“Well, what does she have to be upset about, besides the fact that her boyfriend cheated on her with her tutor, hired someone to beat up one of her closest friends, and took advantage of her best friend?”

Maria sighed. “Point taken.” Of course Tess was upset. Everything in her life was going wrong. “I’ll see you tonight, okay?”

“Bye.”

She closed her phone and tossed it onto the passenger’s seat. She didn’t feel worried anymore.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria stood still in disbelief, her mouth hanging open, the shock evident on her face. She wanted to be able to hide it, but she couldn’t. “So-so . . . you . . .”

“Should’ve gotten my period a week ago,” Tess filled in again.

Oh, shit, Maria thought. Not good. So not good. “Oh. Oh.” She couldn’t even think of anything coherent or comforting to say. “Well, a week . . . what’s a week? Seven days; that’s . . . not that many days.” She imagined it felt like an eternity to Tess. “Look, every girl’s cycle gets messed up once in awhile. It’s probably nothing.”

“Yeah,” Tess said shakily. “I’ve tried telling myself that a million times, but I’m still scared.”

Maria nodded, wishing she knew how to handle this. Unbelievably, neither she nor Tess had ever had a pregnancy scare before. And what if it wasn’t just a scare? No, she couldn’t think like that . . . for Tess’s sake. “Well, you don’t have any symptoms, do you?” Good, she thought. Logical. Be logical.

Tess shook her head. “No.”

“And you and Max always used protection . . . right?” She cringed, hoping the answer was a definite yes.

Tess shrugged. “More or less.”

“What’s the less?”

“I might’ve missed a few pills here and there. You know how it goes. And it’s not like he always wore a condom . . . ever.”

“Oh, god.”

“Yeah, so . . . this is just perfect, isn’t it? My boyfriend cheats on me, and we split. But not before he’s knocked me up, of course.”

“No, it’s . . . you know what? It’s probably just stress,” Maria assured her. “You know, you’ve had so much going on lately; your hormones are out of whack.”

“You really think so?”

She couldn’t lie to her. She wanted to, but she couldn’t. “I don’t know. There’s only one way to find out. Do you have a test?”

Tess bent down and picked a small pregnancy test box up off the couch. She’d been hiding it under one of the pillows. “Bought it this morning,” she said.

Maria nodded, glad her friend had called her and asked her to come over. No girl deserved to do something like this alone. “Feel like peeing?”

A few minutes later, after Tess had gone in the bathroom and done what the instructions on the back had asked her to do, the two girls sat out on the couch, waiting for what seemed like forever.

“I’ve got this song stuck in my head,” Tess said, shaking like a leaf. “‘A Baby Changes Everything.’ I think it’s a Christmas song. I don’t know. I just can’t get it out of my head.” She clasped her hands together, but she was still shaking.

“I can’t get ‘Womanizer’ out of my head,” Maria blurted, trying to get her to think about something else. “It’s, like, constant playback.”

Tess laughed a little, but it was a sad laugh. “Oh god,” she said. “By the time Britney’s concert rolls around, I’ll be wearing my fat pants.”

“No, you’ll be wearing your skinny jeans. I promise.”

“You can’t know that.”

“Yes, I can. I knew Aaron Sorenson was gonna ask me to prom senior year.”

“I thought he was gonna ask me.”

“And I knew we were never gonna make the cheerleading squad when we tried out . . . oh, when was it? Every single year.”

“That’s ‘cause we were too cool to be cheerleaders,” Tess reasoned.

“And I knew we wouldn’t make the dance team, too, because the captain was, like, totally jealous of how hot we were.”

“She’d really be jealous now,” Tess said, smiling a little. “We’ve only gotten hotter.”

“Hell yes,” Maria agreed.

“Of course, my looks might fade when the weight appears, and morning sickness isn’t exactly a sexy turn-on for anyone.”

“Tess.” Maria placed her hand over Tess’s hands, feeling her nervousness. “Everything’s gonna be fine.”

Tess let out a shuddering sigh and asked, “Is it time?”

Maria glanced at the clock on the microwave. “I think so,” she said. “Do you want me to go look?”

Tess shook her head. “I can do it.” She remained sitting on the couch, however, taking deep breaths, not moving. “Can you come with me?” she finally asked.

Maria smiled at her. “That’s what best friends are for.”

They slipped into the bathroom, and Maria quickly put together a response in her head in case the test was positive. ‘Whatever you decide to do is fine. You’ll have people here to support you no matter what.’ That kind of thing.

Maria glanced down at the test lying next to the sink and noted the blue minus sign. Tess had her eyes squeezed shut, though, and she was shaking so hard she could barely stand.

“Look,” Maria said. “You’re not pregnant.”

“I’m not?” Tess’s eyes shot open, and she visibly relaxed at once. “Oh, thank God.”

Maria. “See? I knew you weren’t.”

“Oh, thank God,” Tess repeated again. She gripped the sink with tight fingers, breathing heavily, and all of a sudden, her shoulders lurched forward, and she began to cry.

“Tess, what’s wrong?” Maria asked, concerned. “Why are you crying? This is good news. This is good news, right?”

“Good news, yeah” Tess agreed, her voice wracked with sobs. “But I was just so scared. And I feel like my life’s falling apart.” She sank down onto the floor, looking so small as she cried. “I’ve tried to just get over it and be strong, especially after what happened to Kyle. I didn’t want people worrying about me. I tried to act all tough. But I’m not tough, Maria. I’m not.”

Maria sat down beside her. “Yes, you are.”

“No.” Tess shook her head adamantly. “I’m not strong.”

“Hey, it takes a very strong person to be a girl,” Maria pointed out. They had to deal with so many issues and overcome so many obstacles that boys didn’t even have to think about.

“I kinda hate being a girl sometimes,” Tess said, apparently thinking the same thing.

“I know. But at least we don’t have to stand up when we pee.” She always thought that’d be really weird.

Tess sniffed and stared at her own hands in her lap. “At least guys don’t have to pee on a stick.”

Maria sighed, recognizing that she wasn’t going to be able to cheer her friend up at a time like this. She opened up her arms and embraced Tess in a hug as she continued to sob. Hopefully a hug would help. She didn’t know what else to do.








TBC . . .

-April
Last edited by April on Sun May 31, 2009 3:43 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 34

Post by April »

Leila:
Yay for the sex talk between Michael and Maria....and we know Michael is going to win the bet.
Of course. ;)

nibbles:
I do love seeing Max suffer a little bit. It seems that he's starting to realise he feels something for Liz
Oh, yeah, and that's bad for Max. It's much easier for him to live his life and do all the horrible things he does if he doesn't allow himself to feel anything, but once those feelings start to creep in, they might overpower him.
I adored Michael and Maria's sex conversation. They so need to do it.
Oh, and they will.

Krista:
How can anyone not fall for this Michael? And Kyle? Seriously.
Oh, it's one of the great mysteries of life, how girls can so often overlook these wonderful guys. Maria's problem is that she has such low standards for guys. She's never really stopped to think that she deserves someone better, someone like Michael. And as for Tess . . . well, she's sinking into a pit of despair right now instead of rebounding.
This story would be truly uninteresting without the bad guys around to lead the good guys to victory.
Couldn't agree more.

Nove:
hehe I love shipper names. They are entertaining to me.
:lol: Me, too. Roswell has always been unique in that we don't just combine the names to make the shipper names. Dreamer and Candy and Stargazer and all that have bigger meaning. But then I just started thinking about it randomly one day, and I thought . . . Max and Tess are . . . Mess. And that seemed appropriate.
I don't want Michael to have to stand to the side at the new years party while Maria is off being "mate". lol I hope you have something special in store for him.
The New Year's party is going to be pretty entertaining I think. ;)
He seemed pretty sure of his missionary skills. I was very impressed by him boasting his missionary skills. I'm intrigued to see how that bet turns out.
Well, there's an entire scene devoted to it that's probably one of the hottest things I've written.

Ginger:
and then Max not being able to perform...let's hope he remains celibate for the rest of his life, couldn't happen to a nicer guy!
:lol:

BLONDIE:
Michael was so cute! He's just too sweet He must really love Maria if he let her put make-up on him!
:lol: Yeah, it takes a very secure, devoted man to do that.

Mercedes:
Is it just me, or does it seem like Max truly wants to be hated?
Oh, yeah, for sure. But . . . oh, he's so complicated. I'm trying to think of a way to say what I wanna say without giving too much away. He wants to be hated . . . because he's never known what it feels like to not be hated. He figures that, if he's the bad guy, he should just be the best damn bad guy he can be. But in doing that, he passes up any opportunity to be . . . better. Did that make sense?

Sara:
I can't wait for Michael and Maria action.....hopefully we won't have to wait until part 100.....that's all I'm saying!!
:lol: No, no, you won't have to wait until Part 100. Actually, I think it's coming a lot sooner than most of you think.

Karin:
Pewwh Tess isn't pregnant! To think she might carry the spawn of evilevenmoreevilthanVoldemortandthedeviltogheter
Ha ha ha! Uh, yeah, that would've been bad.

Alison:
Could you imagine Max as a dad? And imagine trying to explain it to the child, oh yeah kid, by the way, your dad is the pure incarnation of evil. Sorry about that.
:lol: Oh gosh.
And yes, I'm waiting for the comeuppance. Tell me it's coming. Don't let a gentle hearted soul like me down...
Well, I don't know exactly what you're expecting or hoping for. Max's comeuppance is . . . well, it started in this last part when he couldn't get it up with the call girl. That, to him, is like torture. :lol:

Eva: Cool, I'll be happy to read your replies! I love hearing what other people think. Lots of times it gives my inspiration.

killjoy:
And I hope Max dies a slow painful death before the story is over....NO...I take that back death is too good for him.He needs to suffer.So here's to taking away all his money...all his fame and maybe even putting him in a wreck to scar his face up in order to make him ugly and than let him suffer through life....than I'll be happy.
:lol: Well, sorry to disappoint you, but Max isn't going to die. By the time this fic ends, he's still going to be alive and kicking.

tequathisy:
Really hoping that Maria's new years doesn't go the way she intends it.
Oh, so is Michael. ;)



Thanks for the feedback, everyone! And Happy New Year's . . . in June. (It is June, right? My months blend together.) :lol:









Part 34









“Hey, guys, thanks for hanging out here tonight,” Kyle said as Michael searched through his crowded hallway closet for the game they had agreed to play. “It’s not that I’m scared to be alone in my own home or anything; I’m just kinda . . . scared to be alone.”

“No problem,” Maria said. “We don’t mind babysitting. To be honest, though, I’m more worried about Tess than I am about you.”

“Why?” Kyle asked, his expression immediately registering panic and concern. “What’s wrong with Tess?”

“Oh, she had a pregnancy scare, followed by a bit of a meltdown.”

What?” Kyle shrieked. “Is she . . . is she pregnant?”

“No, but she thought she might be. Oh, Michael, I told her you’d talk to her, ‘cause you know all about this stuff.”

He made a face as he sat down on the living room floor with the game Twister in his hand. “Being pregnant?”

“Being cheated on,” she clarified. “And let me reiterate, she is not pregnant, so don’t either of you even tell her I told you.”

Kyle sat there in silence while Michael and Maria unfolded the multi-colored mat and laid it out on the floor. Eventually, he started mumbling something under his breath, though. Maria couldn’t hear what he was saying, so she said, “Spit it out, Kyle.”

“We should call her, invite her over,” he suggested.

“No, Kyle, I think she just really wants to be alone tonight,” she told him. “Okay? So it’s just the three of us.”

“Oh, three. There’s a sexy number,” he muttered unhappily.

“It can be,” Maria assured him. She’d had quite a few hot threesomes in her day. Of course, Kyle would never be involved in one of those.

“She’s discovered herself sexually,” Michael explained.

“That’s right, I have,” she said proudly. “But Michael, I don’t think we should talk about S-E-X- in front of the V-I-R-G-N.”

I-N,” Kyle corrected quickly.

“What?”

“V-I-R-G—you spelled it—never mind,” he stammered. “Are we ready for Twister?

“We’re ready.” Michael handed Kyle the spinner. He couldn’t play on account of his broken ribs.

“I am spinster!” Kyle exclaimed for no apparent reason in the most ridiculous, exaggerated voice Maria had ever heard.

“Nerd alert,” she remarked. “Prepare to have that cute little ass of yours kicked, Guerin.”

“No, I’m surprisingly flexible,” he told her. “Cute?” He grinned. “It is cute.”

“Not as cute as mine.”

He laughed a little and agreed, “No, not as cute as yours.”

“Hey, shut up,” Kyle snapped. “Right hand blue.”

Maria leaned forward, pressing her right hand flat against one of the blue circles. Michael did the same, using his longer arms to reach the circle above hers.

“Hey, do you think if I didn’t look like a human punching bag right now, Tess might enjoy a little New Year’s kiss?” Kyle inquired randomly.

“Kyle, she broke up with her boyfriend a matter of days ago. Give it some time,” Maria suggested.

“Right, right.” Kyle spun the spinner again and instructed, “Right foot red.”

“Besides, New Year’s kisses are especially tricky,” Maria went on as she placed her right foot on the lowest red space. “There’s usually some alcohol involved, so they’re either really good or really bad.”

Kyle nodded contemplatively. “I’ll keep that in mind. Left hand yellow.”

Five minutes later, Maria found herself in an especially twisted position, holding herself up with only her right hand on a yellow space. Her left foot was on a green space, and her right foot had moved to a blue space. Michael was in the same position, only behind her, and his right arm was reaching to the yellow space above hers.

“Stop pushing!” she yelped playfully. No way was she going to lose this.

“I’m not pushing; you’re pushing.”

“The thing about Tess is, she’s radiant,” Kyle said, off in his own world. “I mean, you look at her, and it’s just—whoa—blinding beauty and . . . personality and--”

“Kyle!” Maria shouted. “Spin the damn wheel already. We’re twisted here.”

“Oh, sorry.” Kyle spun again and cringed. “Uh . . . left hand green.”

“That’s easy,” Maria said, smacking her left hand down on the easiest to reach green circle. That actually felt a lot more comfortable. Now she had two hands to support her body weight.

“Uh . . . uh . . .” was all Michael said.

“What? Put your hand down, Michael.”

He tried reaching underneath her to reach the space but had to settle for reaching over her once again instead. His body was literally on top of hers, both of them holding themselves up on all fours. “This is awkward,” he stated.

“Just don’t get too turned on,” she joked. “You, either, Kyle. I know this must look like porn to you.”

Kyle spun the wheel again and said, “Right foot . . . red? Oh, no way is that happening.”

“Oh, I’ll make it happen,” Michael promised. He leaned forward and rasped in her ear, “Time to forfeit, DeLuca.”

“I don’t think so.” She pressed her butt backwards, brushing against his groin.

“Shit!” he yelled out, losing his concentration. He fell onto his right side, losing the game.

“I win!” Maria exclaimed, plopping down beside him. “Yea.”

“You cheated,” he pointed out.

“I worked my assets.” She smiled. “There’s a difference.”

“Well, I think we should have a rematch,” he said, “just for the sake of having a rematch.”

“Yeah, yeah, you should,” Kyle agreed. “But, hey, for the record, you two are the worst babysitters ever.”

Maria frowned. “How so?”

“I’m not entertained at all,” Kyle explained.

She grunted. “Well, what do you want me to do, invite Tess over to play naked mud-wrestling Twister?

He grinned. “For starters.”

She rolled her eyes at him, and even at Michael for letting that little ass-graze knock him off his game. The male sex could be so predictable.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz was still asleep in the morning when her cell phone rang out shrilly. She grumbled, resisting the call to wake up, and reached over onto her dresser to pick up her phone. “Hello?” she answered groggily without glancing at the caller ID to see who was ringing her up.

“It’s me.”

She sat straight up, every muscle in her body immediately awake and tense. Why was Max doing this? Hadn’t she made it clear to him she no longer wanted anything to do with him? Well, she wanted it, but she knew she shouldn’t.

“Are you back at home again?” he asked.

She still refused to say anything.

“I’d like to talk to you,” he explained, “if you’d let me.”

“Don’t call me.” She flipped the phone closed hastily and gripped it tightly in her hand. She pressed a button on the side to turn the power off. She didn’t want to risk anything by having him call again. She had to stay strong, and she had to stay away from him. She already knew what he wanted to say to her: He wanted to feed her some lines about being a changed man, reforming, turning over a new leaf. But it wouldn’t happen. A tiger couldn’t change its stripes, and neither could Max. He was always going to be a bad guy, no matter how hard he tried to convince her otherwise.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Tess?” Kyle knocked on the door to Tess’s apartment, thinking she might be away, at work maybe. Lots of people had to work on New Year’s Eve. “Hey, Tess, you home?”

At last, she opened the door. She was wearing a fuzzy, blue bathrobe that extended all the way to the floor and a pink pajama shirt and pants with stars on them. Her hair was piled high atop her head in a messy bun, and her eyes were red and puffy. Tear tracks and faint mascara trails decorated her cheeks. And she was wearing white puppy dog slippers.

“Hey,” he said, hoping he didn’t seem like he was staring at her. He just wasn’t used to seeing her look like that.

“Hey,” she returned, her voice choked with thick tears. “Sorry, I know I don’t look my best right now.”

“You look great,” he told her. Honestly, she did. Even when Tess looked her worst, she looked beautiful. It was the fact that she looked so sad that bothered him.

“Well, I don’t feel great,” she said, opening the door wider. “You can come in if you want.”

“Thanks.” He stepped inside.

“Michael was here earlier.”

“Did it help to talk to him?”

She shrugged and closed the door. “I don’t know if anything can help me right now. But he tried. I’ve got good friends.”

“Yeah, the Core Four . . . there’s nothin’ we can’t handle,” he assured her. “And we’re gonna have fun at the party tonight.” He waited for her to agree, but she didn’t. “Right?”

She sighed, sitting down on the couch next to a half-empty box of Kleenex. “Yeah, about the party . . . I don’t think I can go.”

“What? Why not?”

“I just . . . don’t even have the energy. I think I’ll just stay home tonight, maybe go to bed early.”

“But that’s no way to spend a New Year’s. Hell, that’s how I usually spend New Year’s, and look at me; you don’t wanna be like me.”

“Kyle . . .”

“No, I’m serious.” He had been looking forward to spending New Year’s with her and Michael and Maria all week long now, and it’d been a pretty crappy week. Understatement. This was supposed to be the one good thing that happened.

“Kyle, I just can’t,” she kept on.

“Maria says the way you spend New Year’s Eve is the way you spend the rest of the new year,” he told her, hoping that might convince her; but instead, it did the opposite.

“Then in that case, I should definitely spend tonight alone.”

Crap, he thought. She was insinuating that she wanted to be single in 2009. Not good. Not good at all.

“But you should go,” she said. “Have fun. Maybe meet someone.”

“Yeah, with the way I look right now?” He shook his head, already embarrassed enough to be going to a party looking like one big bruise. “I don’t see that happening.”

“Just have fun then.”

He sighed. “That’s gonna be hard to do without you there.” He realized he was probably making her feel guilty, and that wasn’t his intention, but he was just so disappointed.

“Sorry,” she apologized.

“Yeah, me, too.” He stuffed his hands in his pockets and sulked towards the door, muttering, “Happy New Year.”

“You, too, Kyle.”

He reached out for the doorknob, ready to leave, but he had one more thing to say. “You know, there’s no such thing as the Core Three,” he pointed out. “Just remember that.” And then he left, lamenting the fact that he was going to end up spending New Year’s Eve alone like usual. And that didn’t exactly bode well for his new year.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael was used to hearing Kyle talk about Tess. But it was getting excessive. They went to the campus Rec Center (a pathetic attempt at working out), and Michael could barely concentrate on what he was doing; Kyle was blabbering so much. They ended up cutting the workout short because Kyle couldn’t do much of anything with his broken ribs, and neither one of them was particularly enjoying being surrounded by jocks who could bench-press two-hundred pounds.

“This is just the story of my life,” Kyle lamented as Michael drove back to the Fairview complex. “Or at least the story of my life with Tess.”

“You have a life with Tess?”

“No, and at this rate I never will. I make a little bit of progress, take a few steps forward, and then—bam!—flat on my ass, ten steps back.” Kyle shook his head. “It’s not fair.”

“So Tess doesn’t feel like partying tonight. It’s not the end of the world.”

“Yeah, but any world with New Year’s parties minus Tess Harding isn’t a world I wanna live in.”

Michael chuckled. As excessive as Kyle’s Tess-talk was, it was also pretty humorous.

“You know, maybe she’s got the right idea,” Kyle went on. “Maybe I should stay home tonight, too.”

“No,” Michael responded immediately, pulling his car to a stop in a spot in the parking garage. “No, you have to come. I need you there.”

“Well, wouldn’t you enjoy it more if I’m not there?” Kyle asked. “Just you and Maria . . . it’d be like a date. Ooh, romantic. If I tag along, I’m gonna be a third wheel.”

“Uh, technically you’ll be the fourth wheel, since I’ll be the third wheel, since Maria’s gonna find her main wheel in the form of some guy,” Michael grumbled.

“Who?”

“I don’t know, just some guy.” He turned off the car and got out. “She’s been talkin’ about it for days now. She’s ditching the New Year’s kiss and going straight for the New Year’s orgasm.”

Kyle grinned and slammed the passenger’s side door shut. “Lucky her.”

“That’s why I need you there, to help me out, keep her from hookin’ up with someone else,” Michael explained as they made their way through the parking garage to the elevator.

“Oh, no. No, no, no, that doesn’t sound safe,” Kyle said, vehemently shaking his head. “Gettin’ between Maria and sex . . . that’s like gettin’ between a mother bear and her cub. I value my life too much. I refuse to die a virgin. No.”

Michael stepped on the elevator, pleading with him. “Come on. If the situation were reversed . . .” He left it at that.

“It’s not reversed,” Kyle said, hitting the number five button.

“But if it were . . . I’d help my best friend out in a heartbeat.” There we go, he thought. Nice and cheesy.

“I know what you’re trying to do,” Kyle informed him as they rode up to the fifth floor. “And it’s working. Alright, what’s the plan?”

“I’m not sure,” Michael admitted. “Normally I’d just ask Tess, but Tess is very fragile right now. So I figure we’ll just get to the party and figure something out there.”

“Spontaneity. I like it,” Kyle declared as they stepped off the elevator and headed down the hallway. “So this is kinda cool, huh, this little Maria mission. It’s like you’re Batman and I’m Robin.”

“Dude, I don’t get your comic book references.”

“Comic book?” Kyle echoed. “It’s not just a—it’s a Batman reference. Come on, man. What kind of sick world did you grow up in that you don’t get a Batman refrence?”

“No, I get it; it’s just . . .” Michael trailed off abruptly as he pushed open the door to his apartment and saw Maria standing inside. She was bending down, peering into the refrigerator, and she looked absolutely amazing. She was wearing a short, white, strapless dress that was completely decorated in sequins. She had on white high heels that really accentuated her legs, and her hair was loosely curled and halfway pulled back. Michael’s mouth dropped open, and he heard Kyle’s do the same.

Maria glanced back over her shoulder and smiled at them. “Hey, guys,” she greeted, shutting the refrigerator door and standing up straight. That dressed hugged her body in all the right places. “How do I look?”

Michael couldn’t even form words. He tried to; he wanted to. But he couldn’t. He just stood there like an idiot, practically drooling.

“Uh, I can’t close my mouth ‘cause I got beat up,” Kyle said. He glanced up at Michael and pointedly asked, “What’s your excuse?”

Michael shot him a glare. He was head over heels for the girl. He didn’t need an excuse to stare.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael, Maria, and Kyle arrived at the Sigma Chi house around 8:00 on New Year’s Eve, and the party was already in full swing. A big theme seemed to be either topless or bottomless girls. They were making table-dancing a high priority. The kegs were numerous, and the beer was flowing. The music was pulsating, and couples were dancing, making out, and in a few very rare cases, just talking. It was definitely a frat party, and it was definitely a New Year’s one at that.

“Oh, I wish Tess was here,” Maria said, bouncing up and down excitedly. “She’s so missing out.”

Michael watched in interest as the sequins on her dress jingled and jangled with every move she made. She looked way too good. Little did she know, she was driving him out of his mind with desire.

“It doesn’t look that great,” Kyle remarked.

“Doesn’t matter. I’m having sex tonight,” she exclaimed. “Ooh, speaking of sex . . .” She spotted a tan, curly haired guy and called out to him, waving him over. “Tate!”

Michael bristled as Tate slinked through the crowd towards them. “Hey,” he said, giving Maria a kiss on the cheek and handing her a beer.

“Hey,” she returned.

“Lauren, right?”

“Maria.”

“Right. Well, I was close.”

Michael grunted. “What? What do you mean you were close? Lauren and Maria? They’re two completely different names; they’re nothin’ alike.”

Maria laughed nervously. “Huh, Tate, this is my friend Michael and our friend Kyle. Guys, this is Tate.”

“Hey, Tate, nice to meet you,” Kyle greeted cordially, extending his hand for a shake.

“You, too. You, too,” Tate reciprocated.

Michael reluctantly held out his hand and gave Tate a handshake greeting as well. “Yeah, nice to meet you,” he grumbled, although he didn’t mean it.

Maria looked up at him quizzically, probably sensing that something was off. She handed him the beer Tate had just handed her, then gazed up into the eyes of her new boy-toy once again. “Let’s go dance,” she said, pushing him back out into the middle of the room. She craned her neck back at Michael as they walked away and told him, “Find somebody to screw.”

Michael sighed heavily. This was already going badly. He was acting grumpy and jealous, and Maria was still as determined as hell to get laid.

“Uh-oh, Spaghettios,” Kyle said in a sing-song voice, expressing all of Michael’s concerns for him. “What does this remind you of?”

“Maria and Billy,” Michael grumbled.

“Exactly. Although that worked itself out in the end.”

“Yeah, we got into a fight that nearly ruined our friendship, and she almost moved out. That was fun,” Michael reminded him sarcastically. “We gotta do something. I’m so jealous.”

“Alright, alright, I got an idea,” Kyle assured him. “Come on.” He made his way through the crowd towards Maria and Tate, motioning for him to follow. Maria and Tate were already plastered against each other, groin to groin, thigh to thigh, but when Kyle stepped up, they stopped dancing. “Hey, sorry, I don’t mean to interrupt the grinding,” he said, “but Tate, it occurs to me that we were in a class together last year.”

“Really?” Tate said.

“Yeah, yeah, it was that class in that building in that area,” Kyle lied ambiguously.

“Statistics?” Tate filled in.

“Yes, statistics.” Kyle chuckled. “Small world, huh?”

Tate nodded. “Interesting.”

“Yeah, I sat behind you every day.”

Tate wrinkled his forehead in confusion. “I sat in the back row.”

Kyle hesitated only momentarily before recovering. “Oh, did I-did I say behind you? I meant in front of you. Oh, me and my prepositions. We have this ongoing battle of wits. Grr.”

Michael stood back, fighting to stifle his laughter.

“We’re kind of in the middle of something,” Maria said, grabbing onto Tate’s shirt, urging him to dance with her again.

But Kyle didn’t let up. “You didn’t by chance happen to pass the class, did you?” he asked, literally shoving himself between Tate and Maria.

Tate shrugged. “Got a C.”

“‘Cause, see, I failed it, and now I’m taking it as an independent study. You know, I’ve-I’ve got some homework out in the car. Would you be willing to come take a look at it? Like right now.”

“Uh . . .”

“Thanks, man, you’re a pal.” Kyle slapped a reluctant Tate on the back and led him back through the crowd towards the door.

“Kyle? Tate?” Maria spat, standing there looking both outraged and astonished. She huffed and watched their retreating backs as they walked away. “What the hell was that?”

Michael shrugged exaggeratedly. As far as Maria was concerned, he had no idea.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria had a few drinks, but she didn’t do any more dancing. She sat down on the couch with Michael, waiting for Tate to return. But Kyle was doing a very good job keeping him away.

“God, what’s taking them so long?” Maria grumbled, her impatience obviously reaching its limit. “Did they, like, embark on a trek to Siberia or something? This is ridiculous.”

“Yep.” Michael took a sip of the beer in his hand. There were only two hours left until midnight now. If he and Kyle could work together to keep Maria away from any potential sex partners until then, she would be so disappointed that she would just want to go home. And that would make him very happy.

“First of all, homework on New Year’s might be the lamest thing I’ve ever heard of,” she continued venting. “And second, since when does Kyle take statistics? And why does he have homework out in the car? It’s my car.”

Michael didn’t know what to say to justify Kyle’s flimsy lie, so he settled for saying, “He’s a really weird guy.”

“You can say that again.” She crossed her arms over her chest, crossed her right leg over her left, and shook her head in annoyance. Michael looked at her out of the corner of his eye. Those legs . . . smooth skin . . . he wanted to be able to touch her the way a guy like Tate could touch her; but he’d fallen so far down into the just friends zone that he was beginning to think it was impossible to get out.

“Well, tonight shouldn’t have to suck for both of us,” she said. “What about you? You got your eye on anyone?”

“I told you, that’s not why I’m here,” he reminded her.

“Sure it is. You’re a single guy. You should get laid and you should wanna get laid. Now there are plenty of attractive girls here tonight. There’s gotta be at least one who stands out.” She looked around, obviously trying to find someone for him.

“There is,” he said quietly, his eyes fixated on her.

She whipped her head around to look right at him. “Where?”

Oh, she didn’t have a clue. “I don’t know,” he replied dumbly.

“Oh, Michael,” she sighed. “You can be so frustrating, you know that? Either you’re not looking hard enough, or you’re just not trying at all. See, me . . . I’m trying. And failing.” She frowned. “God, did I really get . . . rejected? Did I really get ditched for Kyle and stats homework?

Michael nodded slowly in response. “Possibly.”

“Well, that’s insane. That’s unheard of. That’s just wrong.”

“Maybe it’s for the best.”

Her eyes bulged.

“No, hear me out,” he insisted, turning to face her. “The right guy for you could be here right now, wanting to dance with you or . . . put his arm around you. Or kiss you. He could be right in front of your face.” He waited. Did she get it?

She glanced around some more, still not connecting the dots. “Really? Well, I don’t see him.” She looked right at him again. He was right in front of her face . . . and she didn’t see him. “Unless . . .”

He tensed in anticipation. Was this it? Was she finally getting it?

“Who is that?” she asked, peering at someone over his shoulder.

He spun around and followed her line of sight. She was staring at another guy, dark hair, dark eyes, the type girls fell for all the time. “Who? That guy?” He narrowed his eyes, then winced. Nothing was going right. “No, no, no, you don’t wanna go for that guy,” he told her. “He’s . . . president of the Frisbee club.” That sounded stupid enough.

“We have a Frisbee club at Santa Fe?”

“We have every club at Santa Fe.”

She looked Mr. Dark Hair/Dark Eyes over again in consideration. “Frisbees, huh? That sounds potentially kinky. Be right back.” She handed him her drink and rose up from the couch, skipping towards him in that criminally short white dress.

Dammit, he thought. Where was Kyle? He was a Batman in desperate need of his Robin right about now.

As if on cue, Kyle appeared. “Hey,” he said, plopping down on the couch. “So, good news: Tate’s no longer a threat. He mentioned he was on the football team, so we started talking about football. So it turns out, he doesn’t even wanna play football; he only plays ‘cause of the pressure his dad puts on him. What he really wants is to be a ballet dancer. So you know what I says to him? I says, ‘Tate, you know what you should do? Go to the movie store and rent Save the Last Dance, and then choreograph your own routine.’ So that’s what he’s gonna do.” Kyle smiled proudly. “Yeah, he’s Marty’s type; you know what I mean?”

“Good,” Michael said.

“Yeah, and it’s already 10:00, so Maria’s SOL unless she can find somebody else pretty damn fast.”

Michael sighed. “She found somebody else.”

“What? No. Who?”

Michael motioned over his shoulder to Maria and the new guy. He couldn’t even bare to look for fear that they’d be kissing or undressing or . . . making him incredibly jealous in some carnal way.

“That guy?” Kyle made a face. “Did she just say ‘Frisbee?’”

“Probably.”

“Dude, they’re comin’ over here.”

“Help me out.”

Kyle chuckled. “You owe me. You realize I’m sacrificing my entire holiday, don’t you?”

“Oh, yeah.”

“Kyle,” Maria said, approaching them with her new man. They were already holding hands. “Long time, no see.”

“Not long enough, Maria,” was Kyle’s response. “Not long enough.”

She rolled her eyes. “Guys, this is Luc.”

“Spelled with a C,” he said.

“How original,” Michael grunted, already hating him.

“Luc, this is Michael and Kyle,” Maria introduced. “He’s not president of the Frisbee club, Michael.”

“I’m president of the pre-pharmacy club,” Luc informed them.

“Pharmacy, really? Fascinating.” Kyle rose to his feet. “You know, I’ve got this nagging cough. It’s kinda . . .” He coughed a fake sounding cough four times. “You know? And oh, my ribs . . . my broken ribs. Do you think you just, like, drug me up or something? I’m a mess.”

“Well, I’m not actually a pharmacist yet,” Luc reminded him.

“But you’re the next best thing. Come on, man, let’s go talk prescription medication.” Kyle pressed his hand against Luc’s shoulder, urging him away from Maria much like he had done with Tate.

“Kyle!” Maria shouted, yanking on his arm, pulling him back. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

“Pursuing my overall health and well-being,” he replied simply. “Can you blame me?”

“Yes! Because you’re ruining my New Year’s!” she roared angrily.

“Relax, hormonal one,” he said, chuckling. “This won’t take more than a few minutes. Control your libido. If you can, if you can.” He laughed, shared a quick glance with Michael, then took Luc into the kitchen.

Once again, Maria stood alone, watching them go, her mouth wide open, her body language indicating just how fed up she was. “I don’t get it,” she said, flapping her arms against her sides. “I just don’t get it.” She marched off in the direction of the kegs, and Michael smiled in excitement. Kyle was mowing them down like grass. Hopefully he could keep it up.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

11:00 rolled around, and even though Maria had tried to mingle and find another guy, her spirits were down, and Michael could tell her spirits were down. She returned to sitting on the couch with him, still drinking but somehow not drunk yet. Michael had found an unopened bag of pretzels on the floor, so he was occupying himself by eating them and listening to her.

“This sucks,” she grumbled. “This sucks so bad. I can’t believe how bad this sucks.”

He shrugged. “Could be worse.” He didn’t think it sucked at all.

“I don’t think so. I have never spent a New Year’s like this,” she said emphatically. “I’ve never spent a party like this. Oh my god . . . I’m a wallflower.”

“Well, technically, you’re a couch-flower.”

“That’s not any better.” She sighed dramatically. “God, and Kyle is, like, the weirdest guy on the planet. And Luc and Tate are clearly idiots. And I can’t even get drunk.” She pouted.

For the first time that night, he took a step back and saw the situation for what it really was: she wasn’t having a good time. She wasn’t happy. He was holding her back for selfish reasons, and that felt wrong somehow. “Sorry,” he apologized quietly.

“All the guys here are either fat or taken or off talking to Kyle,” she went on. “I don’t even have anyone to dance with.”

“I’ll dance with you,” he volunteered.

“Oh, Michael, that’s sweet,” she said, “But we both know you can’t dance.”

He was willing to embarrass himself horribly if it meant being close to her, making her smile and laugh and do all those things she always did. She didn’t deserve to spend a New Year’s this way.

“I feel bad for you, too, though,” she said. “You’re not exactly having a real fun time.”

“I’m fine,” he assured her.

“Well, I’m not.”

This was where they were very, strikingly different. Just being around her was enough for him, even though he yearned for more. For whatever reason, she just wasn’t seeing him in that romantic light. It was discouraging. “You’re really not, are you?” he said, hating himself for being so selfish. She’d been looking forward to this party for awhile now, and it wasn’t turning out the way she wanted it to.

“No.” She frowned. “Maybe we should just go home.”

Now she was retreating? That wasn’t like her at all. He sat there, gazing at her, finding himself missing that spunk and enthusiasm she’d had when she first walked in. He didn’t want to take that away from her. He didn’t want to be that guy.

He looked over his right shoulder towards the back door and noticed a skinny guy walking inside with a bleach blonde girl by his side. He recognized him immediately as one of the guys Maria had brought home over the past three months and effectively screwed in his bed.

“Hey, isn’t that Brad over there?” he said, pointing him out.

“Who?”

“Brad, that guy you hooked up with when you first moved in with me,” he elaborated. “He’s over there.”

Maria’s face immediately lit up. “Oh my god, really?”

Michael felt as if a hand was holding his heart and starting to squeeze. Maybe this was the valiant, admirable thing to do, but it wasn’t fun for him.

“He looks like he’s here with someone,” she remarked.

“Since when does that stop you?”

She smiled excitedly. “Thanks, Michael.” She leaned in and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. “This New Year’s might just be salvageable yet.” She squealed and jumped up off the couch, skipping through the throngs of bodies towards Brad.

He reached up and touched his cheek with his fingertips. Brad was going to be getting a way bigger New Year’s kiss than that . . . thanks to him.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria bounded up to Brad, unable to contain her excitement. He was good in bed. She remembered that he was good in bed. “Brad, hey,” she chirped.

“Hey, Maria.”

And he remembered her name. Smart boy.

“How’ve you been?” he asked.

“Horny,” she replied bluntly, glancing at the bleach blonde girl standing next to Brad, “which is bad news for you, honey, because in the epic battle of me vs. anyone else, I always win.” She literally pushed the other girl aside, well aware of how bitchy she was being but not really caring. Her need to get off was at an all time high, and there was little she could do to control herself.

“No, she’s not with me,” Brad said, motioning towards the girl.

“Not anymore,” Maria said, gazing into his eyes mischievously.

“I’m his sister,” the girl said.

“Incest?”

Brad laughed lightly. “Courtney, this is Maria. We used to . . .”

“Fuck,” Maria filled in happily.

“Fuck. We used to fuck.”

Courtney narrowed her eyes at Maria and crossed her arms over her chest. “So you’re the girl who plucked the petals off my formerly flowering brother. Sickening.”

Maria rolled her eyes, eager to be left alone with Brad so they could do things his sister couldn’t imagine. “You know, my friend sitting over there on the couch is all alone tonight,” she said, pointing out Michael, “and he’s looking for someone to smooch if you’re interested.”

Courtney grunted. “Bitch, I can take a hint.”

“Bitch,” Maria returned as Courtney walked off in Michael’s direction. Oh, well, at least she was gone.

“Hey, careful,” Brad cautioned, “that’s my little sister you’re talking about.”

“Sorry,” she apologized. “The need for sex is clouding my brain.”

He nodded. “I can tell. Is this how you always spend New Year’s?”

“At a party surrounded by drunken co-eds who don’t have a care in the world except for getting laid?” She smiled. “Yeah, pretty much.”

He chuckled. “No Dick Clark and the NYC ball-drop?”

New Year’s Rockin’ Eve?” She snorted, unable to fathom spending the last night of the year watching a TV special. “Please, how lame do you think I am?”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess curled up on the couch, watching the latter part of Dick Clark’s New Year’s Rockin’ Eve. The ball had dropped awhile ago in New York City, but Fergie was hosting the party in California. Lots of musicians were performing. Most of them sucked.

She reached into her large bowl of popcorn for the last kernels, well aware that she was eating her feelings. The empty ice-cream carton on the end-table next to the couch was evidence of just how crappy she felt. The half empty box of Ritz crackers and two empty bottles of Easy Cheese scattered on top the coffee table had been the second thing to go. She estimated she’d already gained about five pounds. The worst part? She didn’t even care.

She glanced at the clock on the microwave and sighed. Only a half an hour left. She didn’t even know why she was staying up. She’d been planning on going to bed early, but she wasn’t tired.

She returned her attention to the TV. The Pussycat Dolls were performing, and even though she normally liked to mimic their slutty dance moves, she just wasn’t in the mood. She pointed the remote control at the TV and switched to NBC to see how Carson Daly’s New Year’s special was going. It looked like it sucked, too, so she switched back to New Year’s Rockin’ Eve. It wasn’t exactly a rockin’ New Year’s for everyone, though. Definitely not for her.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“So I was like, ‘No, Mom, I didn’t max out my credit card; I lost my credit card.’ And then she told my dad, and he was, like, totally pissed. But then he forgave me, so it was like whatever.”

Michael was trying to pay attention to Courtney, or at least pretend that he was paying attention to her. But he kept looking over her shoulder at Maria and Brad. They had been talking for a long time. On the one hand, that was a good thing, because they weren’t going anywhere private yet. But on the other hand, it was a bad thing, because it was probably a whole lot of dirty-talk foreplay.

“Interesting,” he said, nodding his head in response to Courtney’s spoiled brat anecdote.

“Yeah, but then I maxed out the new credit card he gave me, and it was so drama.”

“Hmm.” Once again he nodded, unsure what else to do. He didn’t even know why this girl had come to sit down with him in the first place. He hadn’t given her any looks or flashed her any smiles or showed any sort of indication that he wanted to be near any girl that night, except for Maria.

“Hey, man, I’m back,” Kyle announced, coming up behind him. He slapped him on the back, then sat down on the arm of the couch. “Guess where Luc is? I’ll tell you. Not here. No, sir; you know why? I drove him off, kindly, of course. We got to talkin’, and it turns out, he doesn’t really wanna be a pharmacist; he wants to be a photographer. He’s just doing pharmacy ‘cause of the money. So you know what I says to him? I says, ‘Luc, you know what I think you should do? I think you should take a walk and snap some pictures on your cell phone. Just snap some pictures.’ And he thought that sounded like a good idea, so that’s what he’s gonna do.” Kyle smiled proudly. “Isn’t that great?”

“Yeah,” Michael replied.

“Isn’t that great—hey, who are you?” Kyle asked Courtney.

“Not interested in you,” she answered.

Kyle winced. “Ouch.”

“Kyle, this is Courtney. Courtney, this is my friend Kyle,” Michael explained quickly.

Kyle looked at him as though he were crazy and sat down in between them on the couch. Turning to face, Michael, he said, “Care to explain? ‘Cause I’ve been busting my ass all night for you and . . . where is Maria anyway?”

Michael pointed her out. She and Brad were still talking.

“What the . . . hizzle?” Kyle spat. “What’s she doin’ with that guy?”

“Getting ready to sleep with him, probably,” Michael answered, distraught. Maybe he’d made a mistake by steering her in Brad’s direction.

“And you’re okay with this?” Kyle barked.

“It’s not up to me,” Michael replied with a shrug. “Maria’s a grown woman. She can do what she wants.”

“Or who she wants,” Kyle corrected.

Michael sighed. It wasn’t exactly a happy thought for him, either. “She wasn’t having fun,” he said. “I felt like I was holding her back.”

Kyle kept looking at him incredulously. “So? People cage animals all the time. It’s called domestication.”

“Maria’s not an animal.”

“Sure she is. That’s why you like her.” Kyle looked back over at Maria and Brad. “But right now she’s an animal in heat. Ooh, longing to fulfill her ancient mating rituals . . . but not with you. Because you gave up. I didn’t.” He rose to his feet and started away, mumbling, “I’ll be requesting monetary compensation for my labor, FYI.”

Michael rubbed his forehead with his hands, wishing midnight would just hit so he could get out of there. He was over New Year’s Eve. He just wanted it to be 2009 already.

“Maybe you should just kiss her,” Courtney suggested.

For the first time since she had sat down next to him, she’d said something worth hearing. “What?” he asked simply because he didn’t know how else to react to the suggestion.

“Come on, it’s not a hard science,” she said. “You like the girl. It’s New Year’s. Kiss her.”

He looked over Courtney’s shoulder at Maria and Brad once again. Kiss her? Could he do that?

He could . . .









TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 35

Post by April »

I think my computer might have a virus. :( It said my IP address was blacklisted. Thank God for computer labs in dormitories.

Alison:
And Kyle... the mad skillz that boy has. That's a marketable talent Kyle has in cock-blockery. While it's crappy for Kyle that Tess isn't there, I'm glad he's not either going to see her getting drunk and rebounding on some other dude, or being the rebound himself. He deserves more than that.
Okay, first off, cock-blockery? :lol: That's too funny. Second and more seriously, you're totally right that it's a good thing Tess isn't rebounding with Kyle. That would be so horrible for him.

Leila:
as for Michael...he could kiss her but what will the consequences be?
That is the question. ;)

Sara:
but yeah Kyle. he did AWESOME! I love love love your kyle.
Me, too!

Nove:
I hope Max is spending his New Years a lone and still impotent. It's good to see Liz sticking to her word for once. I hope she has the will power to continue to.
That'd be nice, wouldn't it?

Ginger:
Bless his heart, he's trying so hard to make it easy for Michael and Michael is still being the gentleman.
Michael needs to be a little less of a gentleman/martyr and be a little more of a sweep-her-off-her-feet guy right now.

nibbles:
I really hope we get to see Michael and Maria being all cute and coupley and don't have to wait all the way to the end. (still haven't forgiven you for doing that in passion)
:lol: I know, I was really evil with Passion. Just . . . just evil. But I absolutely PROMISE that you will get to see M+M being cute and coupley. And Tess and Kyle, too. ;)

BLONDIE:
Hmm...I wonder how much longer Liz can stay away from Max. Whether she hates him or not she's still kinda drawn to him. She's bound to crack eventually...right?
Unfortunately, yes.

lilah:
Real quick, how on Earth can Liz still be hot for Max
Oh, yeah, it's hard to see how Liz could still be attracted to Max after everything he's done, especially after what he's done to Kyle and Maria. They were like her only two friends. Liz is messed up like that.

Krista: :lol: Well, Max will never be nice, but he can have his moments where he's almost decent.

Eva: :lol: I love how everyone's encouraging Michael to plant one on Maria.

tequathisy: :lol: Everyone's so excited about the missionary scene! I hope it lives up to the expectations.

killjoy:
Ohhhhhh now we have Courtney in the mix!! Ohhh this might be fun if she latches onto Michael! A bit of green eyed monster for Maria this time?...I hope so
Actually, I considered doing that, but then I decided against it. You'll actually never see Courtney again in the 521-verse. Which is a relief for most people.

Christina: I always love reading your feedback because you always seem to have such a good grasp on the characters.
Girls like it when a guy can get assertive, and I think if he shows Maria that he has the balls to just kiss her, she'd find that surprisingly attractive... of course, once she gets over the emotional confusion it'll cause her.
That could be the kind of wake-up call Maria needs. :)
As for Liz, well, I really think it'd be awesome if she chose this moment, where Max is kinda starting to realize he feels something (however small that may be), to screw him over. =) I'd just love to see him suffer.
I think everyone's rooting for Liz to screw Max over, because if she doesn't, she leaves open the opportunity for him to screw her over.



Thanks for the feedback, everyone! Seriously, I was thinking about it last night when I should've been sleeping: I post on average 3 parts a week, and those parts usually end up being about 20 pages long. So you guys not only read 60 pages per week, but you also leave feedback so faithfully. It's like homework. I really appreciate that you guys do it. And I'm really looking forward to seeing how you all react to this part, because there are a couple of important things to react to.

But anyways. Lyrics in this part are to "Everything" by Lifehouse. (I usually try to go more underground with my music choices, but I just had to use this beautiful song. Isn't it funny how it's, like, an iconic Roswell song even though it was never actually on Roswell?)

Okay, enough of my rambling. Next update will be on Sunday.










Part 35








Liz folded up her favorite old high school sweatshirt and stuffed it into her combination sweatshirts and jeans dresser drawer. Winter break was really a great invention; she was getting so used to being at home again with her family, sleeping in her own bed, being away from all the distractions and stressors of college. Part of her didn’t want to go back to living in the dorm. Hell, part of her didn’t want to go back to the University of Santa Fe. Maria hated her now, and Kyle probably did, too, so it wasn’t as though she had any friends. She no longer had a job. The longer she stayed at home, the more she entertained the thought of taking a semester off, maybe getting a full-time job, saving up some money, and submitting some applications to a few out-of-state schools. It didn’t sound horrible.

A soft knock on the door sounded, and her mother’s voice followed. “Lizzie?” She pushed open the door and smiled. “There’s someone here to see you, honey. He’s very . . . hot.”

Liz immediately bristled, fearing the worst. “Dark hair, dark eyes? Sort of . . . bulging arm muscles?”

“That’s him.”

Dammit, Liz thought, sighing in frustration. She should have known Max wouldn’t be so easily persuaded to stay away. “Can you tell him I’m not here?”

“Well, I would . . .” Nancy cringed. “Except that I already invited him in and told him you were here.”

“Mom!”

“Well, he drives a Mercedes.”

“I know. I was in the backseat of it,” Liz muttered under her breath.

Nancy turned her head to the side as if to hear her better. “What was that?”

“Nothing.” She resigned to the inevitable. “He can come in.”

“Okay.” Her mother left the room, and a few seconds later, Max came in. “Hey, Liz,” he said as he began to shut the door.

“Don’t shut that,” she commanded.

He froze, then slowly lowered his hand from the doorknob, leaving the door halfway open.

“What’re you doing here?” she demanded. “I thought I told you--”

“You told me not to call,” he reminded her. “I didn’t call.”

She rolled her eyes in exasperation. “Nice literal interpretation, Max.”

He stuffed his hands in his pocket, lowered his eyes to look at the floor, and mumbled, “I tried to sleep with a call girl last night. Actually, I started sleeping with her, but I didn’t really finish.”

She couldn’t understand why he would tell her that. “Wow,” she said. “You just get more and more desirable each day.”

“I couldn’t do it,” he blurted. “I’m not proud to admit it, but I couldn’t. I wanted to, but . . . do you know why I couldn’t?”

She laughed, finding it funny to envision Max with erectile dysfunction. “I have to be honest, I don’t even care.”

“She wasn’t you.”

Now it was her turn to freeze. As he looked at her with all sorts of seriousness in her eyes and she realized he wasn’t lying . . . her heart skipped a beat. And she ignored it; because she wanted her heart to beat normally around Max. But it never did.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria didn’t understand why Brad was talking when they could be doing it. She tried to listen, but it was hard.

“So I ended up switching majors to secondary education,” he said.

“What’s that?” she asked. “Like education for people who didn’t get a good first education?”

He chuckled. “It’s basically a fancy term for high school teacher.” He shrugged. “It’ll never pay well, but at least I’ll be doing something I’m passionate about.”

She grinned, seizing an opportunity to segue into a more interesting topic. “Hmm, speaking of doing something passionate . . .” She moved in as close as she could to him, brush her knee against his leg. He had to know what she wanted. She was being so entirely obvious.

“What about you?” he asked. “Are you still majoring in journalism?”

“I guess. But I’d rather major in you.” That had to hook him. Hook, line, sinker. That was the way she operated.

“That makes no sense,” he said.

“Then maybe I should show you what I mean.” She lifted her knee to lightly graze against his crotch. What the hell? she thought, outraged. He isn’t even hard yet!

“Yeah,” he said, “you know, it’s tempting . . .”

“Tempting?” she echoed. “Just tempting?”

“Well, here’s the thing . . .”

“You’re gay now?”

He laughed again. “No. No, I’m not gay. It’s just, after we hooked up, I got a little out of control. Drinking, partying, having sex every night.”

She shrugged. “Valid lifestyle.”

“Well, I’m turning over a new leaf. It’s sort of my New Year’s resolution. I gotta focus, gotta focus on my education, my responsibilities. That’s why I came here with my sister.”

She licked her lips impatiently and hooked her fingers into his belt loops, pulling him in closer. “Look. Brad. I’m all for a more adult life. I myself have been more attentive to studying, working, all that jazz. But adults have fun, aka: sex, too. Now, it’s New Year’s Eve, one of the most rowdy and unholy holidays of the year. I’m gonna save a horse, ride a cowboy tonight. If you wanna be that cowboy, here’s your chance. But if you’d rather stick to your little resolution, then go ahead.” There, she thought, a satisfied smile sweeping her face. There’s no such thing as resisting that.

“Hmm,” he said, clearly mulling it over. “I’d rather . . . be that cowboy.”

“Good answer.” She rose up on her tip-toes kissed him, tugging his bottom lip in her teeth as she pulled away. “Let’s go upstairs right now,” she suggested eagerly. “I’m sure we can find a room.”

“Let’s wait until after midnight,” he said. “I can at least try to be a gentleman and give you a traditional midnight kiss.”

She sighed, upset that she was going to have to wait even longer to get off, but midnight was only twenty minutes away now. She could handle it. “Okay,” she said. “I’ll wait. But the wait had better be worth it.”

Brad laughed nervously. “It will be,” he promised. “I hope.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz felt her defenses slipping as she took in what Max had just said, but she quickly put them back up again. “Nice try,” she said, laughing at the line he had just used and the fact that she had almost been gullible enough to fall for it. “She wasn’t me? Of course she wasn’t me, since I’m never doing that with you again.”

Max shook his head. “You keep saying that.”

“I keep meaning it.” She had met with her therapist early that morning. They both agreed that zero-tolerance was the best policy when it came to Max.

“Liz, I appreciate your determination, but . . .”

“Save it, Max.”

“I know you feel something for me.”

“I don’t--”

“And I might feel something for you.”

She opened her mouth to protest, but she couldn’t. Since when did Max have feelings for anyone but himself? He had to be lying. He couldn’t be telling the truth. He wasn’t.

“Lizzie, sweetie.” Her mother poked her head into her bedroom and said, “Your father just called. He wants me to meet him and his friends at the bar before midnight.” She glanced at her watch, noted the time, and said, “Oh, I’d better hurry. Can I leave you and your friend alone?”

Liz laughed at that. Friend? She and Max had never been friends. “Sure,” she said, although the thought terrified her. If her mom was there, she had a reason not to give in to him, but if she was gone . . .

“Great,” Nancy chirped. “Oh, I should be home at 1:00. If I’m even five minutes late, call me and make sure I’m not in a ditch.”

“I will,” Liz promised.

“Okay. Bye.”

“Goodbye, Mrs. Parker,” Max said. “Nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you, too, Max.” She smiled at him, then gave Liz an encouraging grin, as if she’d found a real catch or something.

Once Nancy was gone, Max remarked, “Well, this is just too perfect. You and me, house to ourselves.”

“What do you mean you might have feelings for me?” Liz demanded outright. It was kind of an either/or deal.

“I mean . . . I might have feelings for you,” Max repeated.

“Might?” There wasn’t room for a grey area.

“Well, I don’t know, now do I? I’ve lived my entire life denying I even have feelings, so it’s confusing,” he pointed out.

She pressed her lips together and shook her head stubbornly. “No. It’s not confusing. It’s not confusing at all. In fact, it’s simple. You’re a bad guy. You’ve done some really bad things.”

“It’s never that simple, Liz,” he muttered. “You know that.”

“You took advantage of Maria,” she reminded him vehemently. “You got someone to beat up Kyle. You cheated on your last girlfriend; what’s to stop you from cheating on me if we were to . . .” She trailed off, unwilling to finish the sentence.

“I never cared about Tess,” he said coldly. “I care about you.”

“No, you don’t!” she roared. “You care about yourself and that stupid company and that’s all!

“That’s not all, Liz,” he insisted. “Trust me, I hate admitting it, because it means . . . it means I have a weakness. It means I’m not as invincible and impervious as I thought I was. But last night with that woman . . . I realized something: You’ve gotten to me. Congratulations.”

She shook her head, once again feeling her defenses fading away. “I don’t believe you.”

“It’s true. Sometimes, I wonder what you’re thinking, but I don’t ask you because . . . I just don’t. And later I wish I did, because I know you can think, and I know there’s more to you than what’s on the outside. I know that.” He seemed uncharacteristically nervous as he looked down at his feet and muttered, “And sometimes I think I should ask you how your day was, and I almost do.”

“Almost,” she echoed, still unconvinced. “So what you’re saying is, underneath all this, you’re a really good guy?”

“I don’t think I’ll ever be good,” he admitted. “But maybe I’m not all bad.”

It was a bold assumption, especially coming from someone who was the source of so many evil deeds. But Liz felt compelled to believe him. As much as she didn’t want to believe him, she did want to believe him, because she couldn’t make her feelings for him go away. She just couldn’t. “Then why do you act like a monster?” she asked, her voice barely audible as confusion threatened to overwhelm her.

He shrugged. “Because that’s how I was raised.”

She wrinkled her forehead, perplexed.

“You don’t know . . . you don’t know what it was like to grow up the way I did.”

She didn’t understand. It wasn’t as though he’d grown up in the slums of Africa or something. “Yeah. Mansion-sized houses, lavish parties, more money than you could reasonably manage. Sounds dire.”

“It wasn’t as great as you think.” He licked his lips, seeming one-hundred percent serious. “When I was in kindergarten, I pushed a girl down on the ground because she was annoying me. And then I felt bad about it because she landed wrong and broke her arm. Her parents wanted my parents to pay for her hospital bills—it wasn’t even that expensive for us. But somehow my dad turned it around and sued them, and they ended up having to pay us.” He snorted. “When you’ve got enough money, you can turn anything into a profit. So I had to testify in court; I had to lie. And when I was done and got down off the stand, do you know what my dad said to me? ‘Good job, son.’ So that’s how I was raised, to believe that lying, manipulating, and cheating other people was the norm. You had to be shrewd to be successful. You were only as good as how bad you were.”

Liz wasn’t sure what to say in response to that. She’d known Max for awhile now, known him intimately, in fact, and he had never opened up this much to her. But did he really have this epiphany after some failed night with a call girl? Her mind told her to send him out the door, but her heart . . . her heart had other plans.

“That’s no excuse,” she said.

He shrugged again. “It’s an explanation.”

“And you think you can change?”

He shook his head. “Not entirely.”

“But you think you can be better?” That had to be the thesis of his muddled speech. She couldn’t pick out anything else.

“I don’t know,” he replied thoughtfully. “No one’s ever given me the chance.”

She took in a sharp breath, realizing what he was asking her to do. He was asking her to be that person, that person that would give him a chance. And all this time, she had wanted him to see that chance and take it. But now that it was finally happening or at least seemed to be happening . . . she didn’t know if she could handle it.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael went from being a couch-flower to a wall-flower. He stood against the wall while a slow song played and couples danced romantically. There were only a few minutes left until midnight now. The new year was fast approaching, and he was ready for it. Probably.

“Find me here
And speak to me
I want to feel you
I need to hear you.”


Maria had been talking to Brad ever since he’d pointed him out to her, but there must have been a lull in their conversation, because she left him, came up to Michael, and chirped, “Hey, roomie. You’re not gonna ring in 2009 with what’s-her-name?”

“Courtney?” He made a face. “Nah, we don’t really have anything in common.”

“Either do you and me,” she pointed out.

“Yeah, but it works.”

“Yeah, it does.” She reached out and took his hand in hers. “Hey, find some lucky girl to kiss at midnight, okay? Seriously.” She smiled at him and squeezed his hand gently, then let it go and returned to Brad.

“You are the light
that’s leading me
to the place
where I find peace again.”


Michael stared after her, contemplating a maneuver he’d been contemplating ever since Courtney had suggested it, contemplating it now more than ever. God, she was so beautiful. And lively. And everything any guy could ever want in a girl. He watched her loop her arms around Brad’s neck, smile at him, and start to sway with him as his hands found home in the curve of her waist. He kept contemplating.

She thought he should find some lucky girl to kiss at midnight, did she?

“Maybe I will.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle slipped outside where it was less noisy a few minutes before midnight and called the girl he wished was there with him. It went straight to her voicemail, though.

“You are the strength
that keeps me walking.
You are the hope
that keeps me trusting.”


He sighed in disappointment. He’d been hoping to talk to her, but this would have to do. “Hey, Tess, it’s me. I don’t know if you’re asleep or just not answering your phone, but I just wanted to wish you happy New Year. Again. It’s gonna be a good year, okay? I promise.” He really hoped he was right. “See you next year, Tess.” He flipped his phone closed and sighed heavily, sticking it back in his pocket. A New Year’s voicemail. How romantic.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess sat in the dark in the middle of her bed, listening to the voicemail Kyle had just left. She could have picked up the phone, but she just didn’t feel up to talking to anyone. She was going to sit there alone in her bedroom and ring in the 2009 as somberly as possibly. Because 2008 had ended on a couple of very, very bad notes.

“You are the light
to my soul.
You are my purpose
You’re everything.”


“See you next year, Kyle,” she whispered, even though he couldn’t hear her. She wished she could be with him. But she just couldn’t.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“I don’t feel sorry for you,” Liz stated explicitly.

“That’s fine,” Max said. He didn’t even feel sorry for himself. He felt . . . more powerless than he ever had before, and the fact that he had put himself in this position willingly still baffled him.

“I understand what you’re saying, but Max . . .” She slowly stepped towards him, still hesitant. “You have to stop hurting people.”

He didn’t know if he could. But for whatever reason, for her, he was willing to try. She just had to give him the chance.

“And how can I stand here with you
and not be moved by you?”


She stood in front of him, close to him, gorgeous. She reached behind him and pushed the door shut gently, her fingers lingering on the doorknob before she twisted the lock into place. He gazed down at her and watched as she slowly brought her hand up to rest over his heart. He did have one.

“Would you tell me, how could it be
any better than this?”


She lifted her head to gaze up at him with those big brown eyes, and he saw his reflection in them. He didn’t look like a monster in those mirrors.

Placing one hand in the small of her back, he pulled her towards him, melding their bodies together as his lips pursued hers and kissed her. Softly.

“Yeah . . .”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael became a table-flower after being a wallflower. He stood next to a disarranged food table that had hosted cheese and chips and candy and even Pizza Rolls at the beginning of the night. It was all picked over now. He stood there alone, watching Maria dance with Brad despite how much it killed him. Sometimes she would turn her head to the side and smile at him, but he was too nervous to smile back.

“You calm the storms
and you give me rest.
You hold me in your hands
You won’t let me fall.”


“What a great holiday,” Kyle muttered sarcastically as he approached.

“Yeah,” Michael agreed half-heartedly. It could be great . . . if he did something to make it great.

Kyle popped one of the few remaining pretzels on the food table into his mouth and motioned towards Maria and Brad. “That sucks,” he remarked simply.

“Yeah,” Michael agreed again, raising his glass of beer to his mouth. He wasn’t much of a drinker, but if he was going to do what he intended to do, he needed some liquid courage first.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“You still my heart
And you take my breath away
Would you take me in?
Take me deeper now.”


At a minute to midnight, Tess broke down. She felt her body start to shake and tried to resist it, but eventually she lurched forward, choking on her own sobs. She pressed her hand against her mouth to try to stifle her own sounds, but it was no use. Ragged breathing meshed with wailing, and she rolled over onto her side, curling up into a ball. She lay there and cried feeling so far away from okay.

She felt as though the darkness of the room were engulfing her, and the loneliness was suffocating. This wasn’t how she pictured it at all, her life. Max had ruined it. He’d ruined everything.

She felt sorry for anyone who was ever with him. He would always be a monster. Always.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“And how can I stand here with you
and not be moved by you?”


Liz raised her leg to wrap around Max’s waist as he smoothed his hand up her side. The sheets draped around them, clinging to their sweat-soaked skin as he moved inside her. His mouth mimicked the actions of his lower body as he kissed her deeply, passionately. She raised her hips to meet his and dug her head back into the pillow as the sensations overwhelmed her.

“Would you tell me, how could it be
any better than this?”


He grazed his tongue across her pulsating throat, and she gladly turned her head to the left so that he could ravage her neck. She held onto him as they undulated together, her hands on his back. She dug her fingernails into his skin, eliciting a guttural groan from him as he lifted his head from her neck, a beads of sweat rolling down the side of his face.

“And how can I stand here with you
and not be moved by you?”


He dizzily kissed her again, and she did something she’d never done with Max before. She smiled. She smiled against his lips and teased the tip of his tongue with hers. He pushed his body forward into hers, completely enveloping her.

“Would you tell me, how could it be
any better than this?”


She brought one arm up to rest next to her head as her pleasure multiplied in the pit of her stomach, spreading outward. He interwove his fingers with hers and squeezed tightly, sort of whispering her name as though he thought she couldn’t hear it. She gazed into his eyes for a moment, both thrilled and terrified, and then he mated his forehead to hers as the chance commenced.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael glanced at the clock. Twenty seconds left. Oh, shit.

“‘Cause you’re all I want
You’re all I need
You’re everything
Everything!”


Everyone threw their hands in the air and began shouting as the clock wound down. Michael stared at Maria, feeling as though he were watching her in slow motion as her eyes lit up and her smile spread across her face. She jumped up and down excitedly, her arms in the air, then collapsed against Brad and laughed.

“You’re all I want
You’re all I need
You’re everything
Everything!”


He couldn’t take his eyes off her. He was surrounded by dozens and dozens of other people, and yet she was the only one that mattered.

Her blonde hair whipped around her face as she danced in a circle and the seconds ticked down. In the back of his mind was her voice telling him the way he spent this night was the way he would spend the rest of the year.

“You’re all I want
You’re all I need
You’re everything
Everything!”


“Ten! Nine!” People began chanting down the final seconds of 2008 as he made his way forward.

“Eight! Seven!” He pushed past anyone who was in his way, his eyes never leaving her.

“Six! Five!” She was so close.

“Four!” Somebody he didn’t even know stepped in front of him.

“You’re all I want
You’re all I need
You’re everything
Everything!”


“Three! Two!” He practically walked on top of the person in his way.

“One!”

Everyone threw their hands in the air again and let out a thunderous roar as 2009 arrived. They shouted “Happy New Year” at the top of their lungs and almost brought the house down. Maria, still smiling and laughing, turned to Brad. But before they could even touch each other, Michael reached out and grabbed her shoulder, spinning her around to face him. She tried to say something.

“Michael--”

But before she could say anything else, he crashed a kiss against her moving lips.

“And how can I stand here with you
and not be moved by you?”


He didn’t even hesitate; it felt so right. She tensed up momentarily, and he could feel the surprise coursing through her, but in an instant she relaxed and kissed him back. Their mouths were like two pieces of a puzzle, pieces which fit together perfectly, and it’d taken so long to figure the puzzle out.

He held one hand against her shoulder blade as he kissed her, and he cupped her cheek with his left hand. He could feel jaw moving against his palm as her mouth opened and closed with his, and he knew there couldn’t be anything better than this.

“Would you tell me, how could it be
any better than this?”


She leaned against him, her warm body plastered against his, and pressed one hand flat against his side. A mild shiver raced through him when he felt her tongue brush against his bottom lip, and the fingertips of her free hand brushed against his stomach before settling to rest on the rim of his jeans.

“And how can I stand here with you
and not be moved by you?”


She didn’t make any move to stop kissing him, so he had to find it in himself to be the one to stop kissing her. He pulled away slowly, his lips lingering on hers. He finally pulled away far enough to open his eyes and see her, see her reaction. She stood motionless, her eyes still closed, eyebrows raised in utter astonishment, her mouth still open, and her hands still hovering around his waistline. At last, she blinked open her eyes, and they were full of confusion.

“Would you tell me, how could it be
any better . . .
any better than this?”


He lowered his arms to his sides and smiled at her. He didn’t regret it. No matter what the outcome, he didn’t regret it for a second.

“Happy New Year,” he said as he backed away from her, slipping into the rest of the crowd.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“And how can I stand here with you
and not be moved by you?”


Maria couldn’t move. She wanted to. She wanted to move or say something or do something, but all she could do was stand there open-mouthed and watch Michael walk away, asking herself if that had really just happened. It couldn’t have just happened.

She touched her bottom lip with two fingers and stared down at the ground. It had definitely just happened.

Her head shot up as she looked around for him again, but she had lost sight of him, and suddenly it seemed like there were so many people. Everyone was too tall and too loud and too big. She couldn’t see over them and around them. She searched every which way, and finally, when the crowd around her parted, her frantic search came to an end.

“Would you tell me, how could it be
any better than this?”


Her eyes landed on him, and she froze again. He was standing in the doorway, poised as if he were about to leave. He was looking right at her, and he was smiling. It was the same smile he always gave her . . . only different. She tried to smile back, but she was too shocked to do much of anything except stand there and . . . look shocked. She could still feel the kiss on her lips.

“Would you tell me, how could it be
any better than this?”


He tore his eyes away from hers and walked out the door. She would have followed him and demanded some answers had her limbs been functioning properly. But again, all she could do was stand there and stare with her mouth hanging open like a just-been-kissed idiot.

“Michael . . .”

“Hey,” Brad said, coming up behind her. “So, you still wanna hook up?”

She glanced up at him, then looked away again. What was he thinking? She couldn’t do that now. One of her best friends in the entire world had just kissed her. With his lips.

2009 was off to a confusing start.








TBC . . .

-April :wink:
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 36

Post by April »

I have to go to my cousin's graduation party today, so I'd better do a hit-and-run update. Thank you so much for the feedback:

Leila
nibbles
Nove
Krista
Sara
killjoy
trulov
Alison
spacegirl23
Ginger
Eva
BLONDIE
tequathisy
cjensen2

I hope the kiss didn't disappoint. I only made you guys wait until page 590 for it. ;) Considering you waited until over page 900 in Passion . . . yeah, generosity is my middle name.
:lol:









Part 36









I can’t believe I just did that, Michael kept thinking as he walked home that night. It was going to be a pretty long walk, but that was good for him. It gave him some time to think about what he had just done.

I can’t believe I just did that.

He wasn’t a brave person. Not really. He liked routine and he liked organization and he liked to be in control. That kiss . . . wasn’t any of those things. He hadn’t exactly shown up at the party planning to do it. Hell, he would have settled for a New Year’s hug. But he had just gotten to the point where he couldn’t not kiss her anymore. She was so incredible. And she was an incredible kisser.

“Holy shit,” he muttered, laughing a little. He wasn’t usually one for cursing, but . . . well, this was cause for cursing. He was absolutely astonished, astonished that he had worked up the courage to do something he’d been wanting to do for awhile now and astonished that she hadn’t stopped him. That had to mean something, right? That had to mean something good.

He shook his head and laughed again. He knew he wouldn’t be laughing much longer. When the euphoria wore off and he took a step back, he would see that he had just complicated his and Maria’s friendship to the nth degree, and she would either reciprocate his feelings or turn him down right and proper. He only had a fifty percent chance of things going the way he wanted.

He slowed his pace and eventually stopped on the sidewalk, letting all that sink in. He quit laughing and cursed again, more worried this time. “Holy shit.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Even though Michael had walked out the door, Maria didn’t expect him to leave. She expected him to be hanging around the party somewhere, maybe waiting outside in the car, avoiding her or expecting her to approach him. And that was exactly what she was going to do when she found him, approach him and demand a hell of a lot of answers out of him.

“Maria?” Brad followed her around like a little puppy dog, never once commenting on the fact that she had locked lips with someone else right in front of him a mere ten minutes ago. “Hey, Maria?”

“Not now, Brad,” she dismissed him, squeezing through the throngs of dancing couples to get to the food table. “Kyle!”

He glanced up, a pretzel hanging out of his mouth.

“Kyle.” She planted herself in front of him, figuring that if he was around, Michael couldn’t be far away. Brad stayed right behind her.

“Oh, hey, Maria,” he said. “Happy New Year.”

“So I’m told.”

“You look a little . . . flushed.” He grinned. “Must’ve been some kiss.”

“You saw?”

“Oh, everyone saw. It was an epic moment, made me think of Gone with the Wind without the unpleasant . . . slavery connotation.”

“Well, apparently Michael’s gone with the wind, ‘cause I can’t find him anywhere.”

“He probably left,” Kyle said.

“That’s what I thought, but my car’s still here.”

“He probably walked home.”

“You think?” She frowned. “I need to talk to him.”

“About the kiss?”

“Would you shut up about the kiss?”

Kyle giggled like a school girl. “No.”

She rolled her eyes. “Whatever, it’s not that big of a deal, right? It’s New Year’s. People kiss each other at midnight on New Year’s. It’s a . . . thing.”

“Sure.”

She sighed in distress. “Oh, you’re no help.” She really didn’t want to talk to Michael, and even though she was looking for him, she didn’t want to see him until she got herself under control. She was all worked up and confused and . . . flushed.

“Maria? Hey, Maria?” Brad squeaked out again. “I’m ready to have sex now.”

“Brad.” She turned around to face him, astounded that he would actually think they were still going to hit the sack. He was so desperate and suddenly very unattractive. “Seriously, you broken record, just hang out with Kyle. I’ve gotta go.” She shoved past him and through the throngs of people in her way. There was someone she needed to see right away.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria slammed her fist against the door to the apartment repeatedly. No one answered, so she knocked again, even more vigorously this time. She got to the point where she was knocking without letting up, and when Tess opened the door, Maria almost toppled forward due to her own forward momentum.

“Geez, adamant much?” Tess remarked.

“Oh, God, Tess . . .” Maria ran her hand through her hair, breathing heavily. “Happy New Year. Where do I even begin with this night? Can I come in?”

“Sure.” Tess opened the door wider to allow her entrance.

“Thanks.” She walked inside and kicked off her high-heels. “OMFG, Tess. OMFG.”

“What happened?”

“Oh, so much. See, I . . .” She trailed off before she even started as she noticed the wide array of junk food covering Tess’s coffee table: Easy Cheese, Pop Tarts, cookie dough, and more. “Doin’ some emotional eating, huh?” she asked. “Eating up all those pesky feelings?”

“Yep,” Tess admitted. “Add in a little Dick Clark and a ball-drop and it’s the perfect recipe for a pathetic night.”

“Dick Clark, ball-drop. I’m not even gonna touch that joke. Um . . .” Maria peered closer at her friend and felt bad that she was only just now noticing her red, puffy eyes and only just now hearing the sniffles in her voice. “Well, are you okay?” she asked. “You look like you’ve been crying. Your eyes and your cheeks . . . your hair . . . none of it good.”

“Yeah, I had another one of those emotional breakdowns I’m getting so good at,” Tess explained. “It was fun.”

“Oh my god, I’m so sorry,” Maria apologized. “Here I am ranting or at least starting to rant about my own problems when yours are, like, way totally worse. Do you wanna talk about it?”

Tess shook her head. “No, actually, I’m kinda sick of talking about myself. But tell me about tonight. Why was it OMFG?”

Convinced that Tess was willing to listen to a chick rant, Maria began again. “Oh it was just . . . really something, Tess. Really something.” She was surprised her mouth was even moving, considering whose mouth had just been pressed against it.

“Okay . . .” Tess’s silence urged her on.

“I mean, I approached tonight with one objective in mind: get effing laid. Preferably multiple times in various locations. So anyway, Michael and Kyle and I got to the party, and it seemed like that was gonna happen. Except Kyle was being, like, uber-weird tonight.”

“Uber?” Tess echoed.

“Yeah, I’m not sure what was up with him, but he kept distracting all my guys, like on purpose. He’s such a freak. Anyway . . .” She shook her head, hoping that he was occupying Brad with some sort of geek conversation at that very moment, because if he wasn’t, she was going to have to go to the hospital to have Brad surgically extracted from her. He was such a clinger.

“Anyway?” Tess prompted.

“Right, so I ran into this guy named Brad, and I was pretty much like, ‘Hey, fuck me,’ and he’s all, ‘Oh, let’s wait until after midnight. Gentleman, gentleman.’ And at that point I was just like, ‘Whatever.’ So then--”

“Maria,” Tess cut in as she sat down on the couch, “are you getting to some kind of point here?”

“Yes, I’m just making it dramatic.” She started to pace back and forth in front of Tess, speeding her story along. “So anyway, we’re counting down, ’Ten, nine, eight . . .’ Climactic moment approaching. ‘Seven, six, five . . .’ I’m standing there with Brad, ready to plant one on him. ‘Four, three, two . . .’ Nothing out of the ordinary. ‘One . . .” She quit pacing. “Happy New Year. Michael kisses me.”

Tess mouth dropped open. “What?

“He kissed me right when I was about to kiss Brad.”

“Oh my god,” Tess said, clearly shocked. “That’s so romantic!”

Maria made a face. “What? No, Tess, I think you’re missing the point here: Michael kissed me. And not like a friendly kiss, okay? Like a . . . kiss.” She didn’t even have words for it.

“Full on lip-lock, huh?”

“Uh, yeah.” Even that description didn’t do it justice.

Tess laughed and exclaimed, “Finally!”

“Exactly, that’s what I keep--” Maria cut off abruptly, wrinkling her forehead in perplexity. “Wait, what?” Had she had some sort of stroke or something, because nothing was making sense. “What-what do you mean finally? God, I don’t get you sometimes.”

“Come on, Maria, isn’t it obvious?”

Maria just stared at her wide-eyed. She could practically hear the crickets chirping.

“Okay, apparently not,” Tess said. “Look, Michael might kill me for saying this, but it’s just so obvious at this point . . . to me, at least. Maria . . .”

Just spit it out, Tess, Maria thought impatiently. She didn’t know what the hell her friend was talking about, and she wanted to.

Tess smiled. “Michael has a huge crush on you.”

She would have burst out in laughter had the claim not been so ridiculous. “No, he doesn’t.”

“Yes, he does.”

“No, he doesn’t.”

“Yes, he does.

“No, he--”

“Maria!” Tess’s expression was full of exasperation and insistence. “He does.”

Maria wasn’t sure what to think. Michael had a crush on her? Michael had a crush on her? “That makes no sense.”

“What makes no sense is your obliviousness,” Tess said. “He likes you. Like, likes you likes you.”

Just when she’d thought she couldn’t become any more shell-shocked . . . “Well, how come I didn’t know about this?”

“Maria, that’s the whole point of a crush. The crushee doesn’t know about it unless the crusher decides to spill the beans.”

“What beans?” Maria barked. “I’m so confused!”

Tess laughed and shook her head.

“What? This isn’t funny! This is serious!” she cried.

“I know it is.”

“And how are you so sure about this? Did he tell you? Did he say something to you?”

Tess nodded. “Yeah, he told me after he told Kyle.”

Maria’s eyes bulged, and she almost lost it. “Kyle knows?”

“Well, yeah, they’re best friends.”

“Oh, speaking of best friends . . .” Maria sat down next to Tess. “That’s what Michael and I are. I mean, you’ll always be my best best friend, but Michael’s, like, my best guy friend. Or at least he was.”

“And he still is,” Tess assured her.

“And we live together, too.” She lay back on the couch, raking one hand through her hair in utter distress. “We sleep in the same bed. I mean, if this is true, and I’m still not sure it is . . . this could turn my entire life upside down right now, you know?”

“Yeah, it could,” Tess agreed. “But you’ll still be friends and roommates if you move forward with this. You’ll just be friends and roommates who swap spit now and then.” She shrugged.

Maria was by no means against swapping spit, but the thought of swapping spit with Michael . . . “Oh my god.” It was too weird.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle knocked on the door to Michael’s apartment and was surprised at how quickly his friend opened it. Shouldn’t he have been in the bedroom, all focused on Maria, too focused to hear anyone knocking on the door?

“Oh, it’s you,” Michael mumbled.

“Yeah, hey, listen, I know you and Maria are probably about to get X-rated as we speak. I just wanted to stop by and make sure you two are practicing safe sex, okay? Baby makes three, and that ain’t easy. I brought a box of condoms, because I have condoms. I just don’t get to use ‘em.” He smiled and held out a box of Trojans. “Here you go.”

Michael took the condoms, looked them over, then shoved them back at Kyle. “Maria’s not here.”

“What?” Kyle looked inside, and indeed, Michael appeared to be alone. “Well, where is she?”

“I don’t know,” Michael replied, heading back inside. “Maybe with Brad or Tate or Luc. Or here’s an oldie but a goodie: Billy.”

Kyle shut the door. “No, no, no, I talked to her at the party. She was all about you, man. Maybe she’s lookin’ for you.”

Michael sat down on the couch, downtrodden. “Yeah, ‘cause I’m real hard to find sitting here in the place where we both live.”

“Good point.” Kyle sat down beside him and lay the box of condoms down on the coffee table. “Well, maybe she’s just with Tess. You know, girls talk. It’s a thing they do, their girl-talk thing. She’s probably just with her.”

Michael sighed. “I guess.”

Damn, he looks worried, Kyle thought. He decided to change the subject and remind Michael of the good aspects of that kiss he’d given Maria. “So dude, you . . . you kissed the girl of your dreams. How was it?”

“It was . . . amazing,” Michael replied.

“Yeah?”

“Oh, yeah, it was . . . I can’t even really describe it. And she kissed me back . Did you see that?”

“Oh, yeah, she definitely kissed you back,” Kyle agreed. “That’s a good thing.”

“Yeah.” Michael rested his head against the back of the couch, looking doubtful for some reason. “You know, it felt amazing, and I’d do it again in a heartbeat, but . . . I think I made a mistake.”

Kyle frowned. “Why would you say that?”

“Because . . . just look at me. I’m not sittin’ here with Maria; I’m sittin’ here with you, which, no offense, is far less sexy.”

“Well, I would hope so.”

“It was an amazing kiss,” Michael reiterated yet again. “But I must’ve done something wrong.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria lay on Tess’s couch, staring up at the ceiling. Tess had moved into the rocking chair now. Very therapy-esque.

“This is wrong,” Maria said. “This is so wrong. I mean, I’ve never even thought of Michael in a romantic or sexual way before. He’s Michael.”

Tess shrugged. “Doesn’t mean he’s never thought of you that way.”

Maria considered it. Could she really be right? All those times that she and Michael had lain together in bed at night, or that time when she’d gotten into the shower with him, or the salsa dancing . . . did that secretly turn him on? Of course it turned him on a basic male level, but did it turn him on in the whole ‘oh my god, I really like this girl’ way?

“No, no, no,” she said, sitting up straight. “Here’s where your theory falls apart.”

“It’s not a theory; it’s a fact,” Tess persisted.

“He painted me sans clothing. Okay, I was naked, and he didn’t even get an erection. I know this. I was watching.”

“It’s called professionalism.”

“Um, it’s called ‘he’s just not that into me.’ Oh, well, too bad.”

“If he’s not that into you, then why did he kiss you?” Tess asked, crossing her arms over her chest determinedly.

Maria grunted, not sure what to say. And then it hit her. “You know, we keep overlooking this very pertinent fact that he kissed me at midnight on New Year’s. Ooh, I wonder why he would do that. Because no one else ever does that. And that’s me being sarcastic, by the way.”

“I get that.” Tess laughed and shook her head. “God, I just—I can’t believe he finally worked up the courage. I’m so proud of him.”

“You keep saying finally,” Maria pointed out.

“I do?”

“Yeah, how long is finally?”

Tess leaned forward. “I thought you didn’t believe me.”

“I don’t.” She really didn’t want to. “Just say I do. How long has he had feelings for me?”

“I’m not sure,” Tess replied honestly. “Probably longer than he knows.”

“Not like when Isabel was still around, right?”

“No. I think it was probably about the time you moved in with him, maybe a little after. He didn’t realize it, though, until you were gonna move in with Billy.”

Billy. Maria thought back to that entire hullabaloo, to the way Michael had reacted to the guy and to her notion of moving in with him. “He was so jealous.”

“Yeah. And worried about you,” Tess added. “He cares about you, you know, the way a guy should care about a girl. The way Max never cared about me. Heck, I’m jealous.”

“Yeah, he’s really great,” Maria agreed. She’d always known how great Michael was.

“Can we just talk about the kiss for one minute, please?” Tess asked suddenly. “I’m picturing it in my head, and it looks so epic.”

“No, no, it was confusing, not epic,” Maria informed her.

“Epically confusing.”

“Exactly.”

“And confusingly epic.” Tess smiled. “So tell me more.”

“What exactly do you wanna know?”

“Well, for starters, did you kiss him back?”

She knew the answer to that question right away. “That’s not the point.”

“Sure it is.”

She sighed and resigned herself to the truth. “Well, a little. I mean, I barely even knew who I was kissing; it all happened so fast. On minute he was over by the food table being a total loner, and the next he was just there, like everywhere.”

Tess gave her a knowing look.

“Okay, fine, I kissed him back,” she admitted at last. “I got kind of into it.”

“So it was a good kiss?”

“What? That’s not the point.”

“It totally is.”

She sighed again and decided to lie this time. “It was alright.”

Tess’s knowing look returned.

“Better than alright,” she amended, but Tess didn’t let up. “Way better than alright. Oh my god, Tess, it was like this spectacular, time-stopping kiss. I’ve never been kissed that way before. And Michael—I so did not see that coming from him. I mean, you look at him, and you assume he’s like a 2.5 out of 5 stars when it comes to kissing ability. But no, he’s like the full 5. Or 6 or 10 or 50.”

“Wow, 50 out of 5 stars. Michael’s got mad skills.”

“It’s always the damn quiet ones,” Maria muttered. The more she sat there and reflected on that kiss, the more upset she became. Kisses were great, but sometimes they ruined everything. “Tess, I’m scared,” she whispered.

“Why?”

“Because this is . . .” She wasn’t even sure if she could explain it. “I can’t lose Michael. He means too much to me. He takes care of me.”

“You’re not gonna lose him,” Tess assured her.

“No, I might.” She usually wasn’t so determined to see the glass half empty, but that kiss had really messed with her mind. “The way things are right now, or at least the way they were before midnight . . .” She drew in a shaky breath. “Everything was really solid and safe and secure. And now this happens and it’s all so up in the air. I mean, me and Michael? That’s ridiculous.”

“Is it?”

She wasn’t even sure if she was capable of considering all her options. It was late, she was tired, and for the first time ever, she was unsure about one of the most sure relationships in her life. “It doesn’t matter how that kiss might’ve made me feel,” she said, “or even how he feels about me, because I just—I don’t . . . I-I just don’t want things between me and Michael to change, I-I don’t think.” She frowned at her continuing uncertainty. She didn’t think?

Tess rose to her feet, headed into the kitchen, and sifted through a junk drawer for a piece of loose-leaf notebook paper and a pen. “Okay. Here, take these,” she said, handing the items to Maria.

“What is it?” she asked.

“Pen and paper.”

Maria rolled her eyes. “Duh.”

“You need to write down a description of your dream man,” Tess explained.

“I don’t have a dream man.”

“But if you did, what would he be like?”

“Not like Michael.”

“You sure?”

“Unfortunately.” She sighed sadly. “I would love to fall for a guy like Michael; but we both know he is, by all definitions, a really good guy, a really nice guy, and therefore, really not the type I fall for.”

“Hmm, a tendency for bad boys. I get that,” Tess said. “But just write the list. If the guy you describe is nothing like Michael, then you have nothing to worry about. But if the guy you describe is like Michael . . .” She leaned forward and placed a reassuring hand atop Maria’s. “Then you have nothing to worry about.”

Maria picked up the pen with trembling fingers. She really hoped Tess was right.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“So she’s a little freaked out. That doesn’t mean anything.”

“Are you kidding?” Michael couldn’t for the life of him understand how Kyle seemed so calm. This wasn’t a calm start to 2009. “It could mean a lot of things. She could be repulsed or disgusted.”

“Synonyms, man.”

“She could be mad at me.”

“Or she could just be a little confused. You did kinda kiss her out of nowhere,” Kyle pointed out.

Michael grunted. “Figures. I’ve never done an impulsive thing in my life, and when I finally do, it backfires on me.”

“Hey, Mr. Negative, you don’t know if it’s backfired or not. Quit assuming the worst.”

“Easy for you to say.” Michael had a feeling that if Kyle had just kissed Tess and she seemed to be avoiding him, he’d be a little more panicked than he was right now. “Maybe I should call her,” he contemplated.

“Yeah,” Kyle agreed, nodding. “No. Wait . . . I don’t know.”

“Pick one.”

“I don’t know,” Kyle repeated. “I’m not very good at this. Look, you guys are gonna have to have a conversation about this eventually. You don’t wanna have that conversation over the phone, do you?”

He thought about it. Did he want to be limited to just hearing Maria’s voice and not seeing her face when he explained the kiss? “I guess not,” he replied. Maria said a lot without words. “But what am I supposed to tell her when we do talk?”

“Just be honest,” Kyle suggested.

He shook his head, too scared of the repercussions of being honest. “No, I need to lie.”

“What? No, I really—Michael, I really don’t think that’s such a good idea.”

“Yes, it is,” he said stubbornly. “I’ll tell her it didn’t mean anything . . . even though it did. I’ll tell her I just kissed her ‘cause it was New Year’s. Nothin’ romantic, just friendly. A friend kissing a friend.”

“With friendly tongues?”

“Hey, the tongue was minimal.” He smiled. But there had been tongue.

“Dude, don’t lie,” Kyle advised. “Then things are just gonna be awkward between the two of you, and before you know it, the Core Four’s gonna be down to the Fun One; and do you know who that one’s gonna be? It’s gonna be me.”

“At least if I lie, she won’t think I’m in love with her.”

“But you are in love with her.”

Michael rolled his eyes. “But she doesn’t need to know that.”

“Yeah, actually, she does. Or she at least needs to know you like her.”

“But what if it drives her away?” He kept fearing the worst. He just couldn’t help it. “Man, I didn’t think this through. I’m so stupid.”

“Yeah.” Kyle sighed. “I wish I could be stupid with Tess.”

Michael kicked his feet up on the coffee table and folded his hands atop his lap. “To lie or not to lie,” he mused.

Kyle kicked his feet up in the same manner, accidentally knocking the box of condoms onto the floor. “That is the question.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria had just finished writing the last sentence on the paper in front of her when Tess said, “Time’s up. Are you finished?”

“I didn’t realize this was a timed exam.”

“It’s not. I’m just impatient. So are you finished?”

Maria sighed. “I’m finished. But for the record, I think this is really, really stupid. And I have a hand cramp.”

Tess just smiled. “Okay.”

Maria rolled her eyes, sensing that Tess wanted her to read what she had written, and she started in. “Qualities Possessed by My Hypothetical Dream Man. By Maria DeLuca.” She made a face, feeling as though she were back in elementary school again, reading her paper out loud to the class. “First off, he has to be attractive. And not just mediocre attractive, but seriously sexy.”

“And do you think Michael’s seriously sexy?”

She pictured him in her mind. She looked at the guy every day, but maybe she didn’t really look at him. “Well, I guess,” she said. “I mean, he’s got nice eyes and a cute smile. A good body. He’s tall, and he’s well-endowed.” Suddenly she wished he were standing in front of her at that very moment. “Yeah, he’s sexy.”

“What’s next?” Tess asked.

“Um . . . big dick.” She nodded. “He’s gotta have a big dick.”

“Oh my god,” Tess laughed.

“Hey, it’s my list.”

“Obviously. And you already established that Michael is . . .”

“Impressive. Yep.” He was twice as big as Billy was. “So the next thing is that he—the guy—has to be a really good kisser.” And now she knew for a fact that Michael was particularly excellent in that arena.

Tess smiled. “Go on.”

“Okay, he has to be financially secure.” She sure as hell wasn’t financially secure on her own. “He has to be able to take care of himself. He has to get along with my friends.” It probably helped that Michael was one of her closest friends. “He has to be funny. And Michael’s not, like, traditionally funny, you know, but the way he reacts to stuff or that look he gets on his face when he’s uncomfortable . . . so funny.”

“It is pretty hilarious,” Tess agreed, nodding knowingly.

“And, let’s see . . . he also has to be smart, and he has to make me feel smarter,” Maria went on. Michael’s brains were definitely as big as his . . . smaller brain. “He has to be nice, someone who would never hurt me. He has to care about what I think, and how I’m feeling; because I do feel things. He has to be talented and passionate. He has to be willing to try new things.” She grinned, thinking about salsa dancing. “Even if he’s not so good at them. He has to be willing to let me have all the covers. He doesn’t have to know how to cook.”

“Wow,” Tess remarked, “for someone who doesn’t have a dream man, you sure do have a list.”

“I’m not done,” Maria snapped, not even reading from her list now. “He also has to be someone who makes me feel important and special. He has to be interesting. He has to have layers and depth. He can’t be afraid to admit he has feelings. He has to be someone I love spending time with, and when we’re together, we never get bored or run out of things to talk about, and if he was gone, I’d miss him so much, because he’s my friend and he’s . . .” She trailed off abruptly as it dawned on her exactly who she was describing. “Michael.” Everything that she had just listed off . . . he had it in spades. “Oh my god.” She could barely believe it. “I . . . like Michael.”

Tess laughed. “You think?”

“But I can’t like Michael. It goes against everything I stand for.”

“And what do you stand for?” Tess asked.

“Debauchery. Depravity.”

“Maria.” Tess gave her a look.

“No, seriously, this cannot be happening.” She stared down at the list in her hands, suddenly terrified of it. “Michael’s my friend, and that’s all; and I don’t want a serious relationship right now. Maybe not ever.”

Tess sounded unconvinced when she said, “Keep telling yourself that.”

Maria shook her head, still reluctant to fully embrace the realization. “Friendship is lasting, but romance is shaky. And tricky. And more likely to fail than it is to succeed. And what if I’m just not girlfriend material? What if I’m just ‘good times’ material? And what if we don’t spark sexually? And what if he’s better than I am in bed? And what if it doesn’t work out? Or what if it does?” She had so many questions and absolutely zero answers.

Tess shrugged and replied, “There’s only one way to find out.”

She knew what that meant, and she whimpered. Maybe Michael was her hypothetical dream man, but even that was no guarantee.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Max wouldn’t have woken up had his phone not rang in the morning. He would have just kept on lying there next to Liz, his arm around her, feeling the warmth of her naked skin against his. Because that was what he really wanted to do.

Liz stirred beside him but didn’t wake up as his phone rang out. He gently untangled himself from her and reached down onto the floor to pick up his jeans and take his cell phone out of the pocket. His father was calling.

“Hello?” he answered quietly.

“Where are you?” Phillip demanded, his booming voice louder than Max’s whisper. “The meeting’s about to start.”

Meeting, meeting . . . oh, the meeting, he remembered. Fuck. “Um . . . just a minute, Dad.”

“Not just a minute. Right now!”

Max held his hand over the phone and slipped out of bed. He yanked on his jeans, zipped them up but didn’t button them, and slipped out into the hallway where he could talk without waking Liz. “Okay, I can talk now,” he said at a normal volume level.

“You’d better get your ass outta bed and into the office,” his father bellowed angrily. “I won’t have you making me look bad in front of these investors.”

“Would I do that?”

“You’re doing it as we speak. Max, I’m trying to help you. Don’t you understand that? All this, meeting with investors, letting you be a part of it . . . it’s so you can be prepared, so you can know what to expect when you’re in charge of things someday. It’s to benefit your future.”

Max wasn’t sure what to say. That was the closest his father had ever come to explicitly stating that he was giving the company to Max whenever he died. So he settled for saying, “I know.”

“Five minutes,” Phillip bit out. “Be here.”

Max peeked in at Liz again through the halfway closed door. He hadn’t meant for her to wake up alone. He honestly hadn’t. But it looked as though it were going to be that way.

“Max?”

“It might take a little longer than that,” Max informed him. Even if he got out of there right now, Liz’s house was farther away than his suite was. It would take him twenty minutes if the traffic was good.

“Five minutes, Max.” Phillip hung up the phone, leaving no room for debate.

Max sighed and closed his cell. It would be pointless to try to explain. He would show up to the meeting late, and his father would begrudgingly allow him in. But later, he would get chewed out. It was inevitable.

“Oh. Hello.”

Max froze when he saw Liz’s mother come up the stairs. She was still dressed in the clothes she had been wearing the night before. Apparently she and her husband had stayed out all night. She stared at him, wide-eyed, and for the longest time, he couldn’t understand why. But then he remembered that he was only halfway dressed, and the fact that he had just spent the night with the woman’s daughter was entirely obvious.

“Hi,” he said, trying to think of a plausible excuse nonetheless. “I’m homeless. Liz let me sleep on her bedroom floor.”

Nancy leaned to the left, peering into the bedroom at Liz. “I’m sure she did,” she said, clearly too smart for such a stupid, blatant lie. Later on, Max decided he would get a good laugh out of this.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Alright, I’m off to work,” Tess announced as she came out of her bedroom that morning. She was a bit surprised to find Maria still sitting on the couch, eating through a box of Cheerios and watching TV. She’d been doing that for hours now.

“Hey, Tess, did you know these women on The View are extremely unpleasant? They’re like half hen, half hyena.”

“Yeah, that’s what I hear. Are you ever gonna go home and talk to Michael?” Tess asked outright. She wasn’t going to let Maria hide from her feelings. They were out in the open now. She had to do something about them.

“Why should I?” Maria asked in return. “This couch and I are getting intimate.” She stroked the back of the couch with one hand and the arm of the couch with the other.

“I see that,” Tess said, “but if you get up, you could have real intimacy with Michael.” She went over to the television and shut it off.

“But this is real intimacy. Tess!” Maria protested.

Tess grabbed her friend by her arms and lifted her up off the couch. “Take a shower. Find something to wear in my closet. Get dressed, fix your hair, put on some make-up,” she instructed. “And please, please clear the air with Michael, because seeing two people who’re perfect for each other prolong being together is both torturous and time-consuming to me.” She really wished she had Maria’s problem, liking a really great guy who just happened to like her back. Instead, she was desperately trying to not sink into a depression over the ex-boyfriend who had cheated on her and enjoyed hurting her friends.

“Tess, I don’t--”

“Bye-bye now.” Tess smiled at her friend and headed out.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz rolled over onto her back and squinted her eyes at the sunlight streaming in through her window. She felt around beside her as memories of last night came back, and she thought she should feel a body beside her. “Max?” She opened her eyes, sat up, and looked around. He clearly wasn’t there anymore, and all his clothes were gone. He’d left.

The sound of her mother clearing her throat startled her. “Um . . .”

“Oh my god!” Liz shrieked, clutching the covers to her chest.

“I know I’m probably a poor substitute for him,” Nancy said, slowly stepping inside the bedroom.

“Mom, I . . . I get hot in the night when I sleep sometimes,” she lied dumbly. “So I sleep naked. Because I get hot.” If Max had sneaked out early, it was possible that her mom would believe the fib.

“Nice try, honey,” Nancy said with a knowing smile as she sat down on the foot of the bed. “I ran into Max this morning, half-dressed.”

“You were half-dressed?”

“No, he was.”

“Oh.” She cringed. She hadn’t been a virgin since she’d started college, and she suspected both her parents had known that, but now they knew for sure. “Did he leave?” she asked. “I mean . . . sorry. This is embarrassing.”

“Liz, you’re an adult, and as long as you’re being safe, I don’t have a problem with it,” her mother assured her. “And yes, he did leave.”

Liz tucked the sheets under her arms and sat up, leaning back against her headboard. “Did he say where he was going?”

“No, and I didn’t ask.”

Liz nodded. Maybe he’d gone to class . . . except that it was winter break and nobody had classes. And Max didn’t go to classes even when they were in session. She didn’t want to think that last night had all been an act just to get into her pants, but when he woke up and took off in the morning like this, it kind of seemed that way.

“You know, I was thinking about it, and I was trying to figure out where I’ve seen his face before,” Nancy said. “And then it dawned on me: yesterday’s newspaper. There was a picture of him and his father in the business section. His family owns all those expensive hotels.”

“Well, his father owns them,” Liz corrected. As far as she knew, the females in the family didn’t own and could never hope to own anything.

“Oh, Lizzie, that’s what makes me nervous,” Nancy admitted. “I’ve heard things about the Evanses.”

“Like what?”

“Like that they’re the state symbol for corporate greed and white-collar crime. I just wanna make sure you’re being safe in all aspects of this relationship. You can’t always trust people like that.”

“I know,” Liz said. “And to be honest, Max isn’t the most trustworthy guy. Or kind, or compassionate.”

“He would never hurt you, right?”

She wished she could be sure, but there was no telling with Max. “I don’t think so,” she said. “Not physically, at least.” She wet her lips, trying to explain. “We have a connection.”

“I see that.”

“Not just that kind of connection.” She tucked her hair behind her ear, feeling extremely self-conscious having this conversation with her mother. But who else could she have it with? Not Maria. Not Kyle. “He came to me last night saying he wants to try to be a better person. And I believed him.”

“Do you still?”

She sighed, looking around the empty room. “I don’t know. But I have to give him a chance. He needs me.”

Nancy sighed and shook her head. “Oh, Liz . . . take it from someone who’s lived it, if you get involved with a man and think you can change him . . . chances are you can’t.”

“I don’t want to change him. I want him to change himself,” Liz explained. “Not entirely, though. I think the whole basis for our connection is that we’re both extremely complex, extremely flawed people. I mean, I’ve done some things lately I’m not proud of.”

Nancy’s expression took on features of alarm. “Like what?”

“Like . . . just stuff,” Liz said, not wanting to confess any of it to her mother. “But doesn’t everybody deserve a second chance?”

Nancy’s mouth tightened in reluctance. “I suppose. But it makes me nervous.”

“It makes me nervous, too,” Liz admitted. “But if I’m right and Max can be a better person than he is now . . . it’ll be worth it.”

Her mother turned to look out the window and shake her head, clearly doubtful. “I hope you’re right,” she said. “For your sake.”









TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 37

Post by April »

Eva:
First we had a kiss, now the whole thing??
Depends. How 'whole' is the whole thing?

Leila:
As for Max, you are the first author who was able to write an evil Max. I mean really evil and not man whore. So having him making a personality turn of 180° is hard and I really don't want to see it.
Oh, don't worry, he's still the same old Max. He'll never do a complete 180 in the personality department.

nibbles:
For just the teeniest second, this made me like Max. But then I remembered and I went back to not liking him. Though I absolutely love the way you write him. You rule.
Thank you! In some ways, he's the easiest one to write in this fic, and in some ways he's the hardest.

Nove:
If we all only had Maria's problems right now.
:lol: I know, right?

Alison:
Covering for Liz so that her mother didn't know that she'd had sex? Gee, Max, is that a spark of humanity I see? The old Max probably would have just told her straight out, just to watch the ensuing drama unfold.
That's right. It's all about choices, and most of the time, Max makes some pretty jackass choices, but that was actually his attempt at being considerate.

tequathisy:
I even liked Max a little more in that chapter. Just a smidge.
Interesting.

killjoy:
Yes he showed a small spark of humanity in him there...but as far as I care it's too little too late for him now.He still needs a good killing
I keep trying to tell you, no killing Max! As bad as he is, he's too important to what goes on.

Sara:
I can't wait to see how Michael and Maria deal with their revelation of feelings!
You'll see it in this part!

BLONDIE:
Now all Maria needs to do is Talk to Tess and make her realize how great Kyle is
I know. Tess is so able to help Maria and Michael with their relationship, but when it comes to her own love life, she's completely clueless.

Krista:
Everyone is oblivious to their own situations, but surprisingly observant of everyone else's. It makes me lol.
:lol: I think obliviousness is, like, a staple of my fics.

Hunter: New reader! Yay!
Just started to read this, I was hoping that Max would atleast have some sort of humanity in him but to rape a woman.... I will hate him for that and nothing will change that unless you have some sort of twist in the way or something to prove him innocent. We'll see what happens next.
Well, there's no twist like that coming. Max did what he did, and there's just no erasing that. So you'll probably hate him forever, and that's okay! :D Although I do have some stuff in store for him.




Thanks for the feedback, everyone! You'll notice I'm updating a little earlier than I do most days. It's because I've got this stupid geography class going on in the afternoons now. *rolls eyes* Why geography counts as a science and has an accompanying laboratory, I'll never know, but I've gotta take it. In order to be an English teacher. Yeah, I'm baffled, too.

But anyway . . . I come bearing more music. "Sleep Tonight" by Stars is one of my favorite songs of the past year. It's got a real spacey sound to it, and I'm so happy to have discovered it. http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EarPPpZTCzk Give it a shot when you see :) I'd listen to it in HQ, because it sounds WAY better! (And yes, I did link you to one of my own vids. I'm a shameless self-promoter. I know this.)

Alright, I'm done with my ramble. Onto the next part!









Part 37








Maria knew Michael was working at the art museum that day, so she took a stroll around campus and just happened to end up at the art museum. She walked up to the entrance doors and suddenly wondered what the hell she was doing. She was going to go up to Michael and grill him about kissing her while he was working? It didn’t seem like the best idea. So she settled for stalking.

She stood outside, hidden behind one of the cylinder posts out front, and watched him inside the museum as he worked. He wasn’t doing much, just sitting there flipping through a book and occasionally taking out his cell phone, glancing at it, and then putting it away. She knew he was probably debating whether or not to call her.

At 2:00, Michael went into the back, collected all his things, and put on his coat as though he were about to leave. Maria scurried down the steps, knowing that he would walk outside and see her running away. So she ran to his car, parked out front, and threw herself into the backseat as he walked out the door. It was a stupid idea. He wasn’t going to just overlook the fact that there was a body on the floor in the back of his car. But it was too late to do anything now. She lay there, wishing she were invisible, not making a sound.

He pulled open the front door to his car and sat down inside, apparently not noticing her. For a minute, she thought she just might pull it off. And then he dropped heavy backpack, loaded with books, down into the back, right atop her.

“Ow!” she yelped as the bag fell right on her head.

He whirled around and looked down at her. “Maria?”

She felt like such a psycho. What was she doing? She was hiding in the backseat of Michael’s car? She was losing it.

She pushed the backpack up onto the seat and scrambled for the door. “I was never here,” she said, tumbling out of the car and slamming the door. She got to her feet and took off down the sidewalk.

“Maria!” Michael called after her, getting out of the car. “Wait!”

I’ll talk to him later, she decided, picking up her pace. Way later.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess walked in her apartment that evening and flipped on the living room light. She jumped in surprise when she saw someone sitting in her chair. But it was only Michael. “Jesus, Michael,” she swore. “That’s so . . . creepy.”

“Sorry,” he apologized, rising to his feet. “I need some advice, and Kyle’s no good at giving it.”

“Let me guess: Maria.”

“Yeah. Did she stay here last night?”

Tess nodded once. “She did. She made love to the couch.”

Michael wrinkled his forehead in confusion.

She shook her head. “Don’t ask. So I heard all about the kiss. Way to go, Romantico. Didn’t know you had it in you.”

“Yeah, neither did I,” he admitted. “So what’d she say about it?”

“Oh, I . . . can’t tell you.”

“What? Why not?”

“Because, she swore me to secrecy, and she’s been my friend longer.” Tess shrugged helplessly. As easy as it would have been to let Michael know that Maria was beginning to reciprocate his feelings, she couldn’t betray her best friend’s trust. Maria had asked her not to keep quiet.

“So you can’t tell me anything?

She shook her head. “Not without violating the best friend confidentiality agreement.”

“You can’t even point me in the right direction?”

She sighed, feeling bad for him. It was so easy, and he and Maria were bound to make it so hard on themselves unless she intervened a little bit. “Okay, if I were you . . .”

“I wish you were me.”

“I’d explain myself ASAP, because she’s totally freaking out right now. Emphasis on the freak.”

“I know,” he said. “I caught her hiding out in the backseat of my car.”

“Stalking you?”

“Apparently.”

Tess laughed, picturing the hilarity in her head. “Alright, Michael, go home. Think about what you’re gonna say to her, because you’re gonna have to say it. Tonight. I’ll get her over there.”

“How’re you gonna do that?” he asked.

“Trust me, I have my ways.” And she was going to put those ways to good use, because right now, Michael and Maria’s love lives were the best distraction from her own life’s drama.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle was driving by the dorms after work when he noticed Liz’s car out in the parking lot. The university was letting people move back in now, but she was one of the few students moving back in so soon. Kyle pulled into the parking lot in an empty space next to her car and got out. He leaned against the side of his car and waited for her to reappear. She came out of the dorm a minute later to continue unloading items from her car. She stopped when she saw him, but she didn’t say anything.

“Do you ever feel like a nomad?” he asked.

“A what?”

“A nomad,” he repeated. “You wander from place to place and live wherever you’re at. Last year, when I was in the dorms, I always went home on weekends. I felt like a nomad.”

“Nice attempt at small-talk, Kyle, but I know why you’re here,” she came right out and said. “You wanna talk about Christmas, me and Max.”

He didn’t want to talk about it, but he felt like he had to at some point. “It did kind of throw everyone for a loop.”

She grunted and kicked at the pavement. “Well, maybe everyone needs to mind their own business.”

“Whoa,” he said, taken aback by her hostility. “I’m only saying this because I care about you.”

She shook her head sharply. “No, you don’t. You only care about Tess Harding and your little group of friends.”

Now she was making him sound selfish, and that didn’t sit well with him. “That’s not true.”

“Yes, it is. If you actually opened up your eyes now and then and looked around, finding out about me and Max wouldn’t have been such a surprise.”

“It would’ve been a surprise no matter what,” he claimed, “because I didn’t think you’d ever sink so low. God, what’s wrong with you?”

“What’s wrong with me is that I’m not this sweet, innocent girl you knew in high school, Kyle, and I’m sick of pretending to be. I’m a bitch. Deal with it.”

He shook his head, utterly disappointed in her. He missed the girl he knew in high school, whether she’d been real or not. “You’re still with Max, aren’t you?” he guessed. “After everything he’s done to us . . .”

“Kyle, just let me live my life.”

“Do you use these bruises, Liz?” He pointed at the colors on his face, the fading greys and blacks and blues. “They didn’t happen by accident. He made them happen.”

“He wants to change,” she insisted.

“Does he? Or does he just wanna get you flat on your back?” If he’d had money to bet, he would have bet it on the latter. “Liz, I know you, and I know you’re driven and determined, and you don’t give up on people, even when you should. You’re gonna try so hard to find something good in Max, something worth saving, and eventually you’re gonna see there’s nothing there.”

The sudden turmoil that gleamed in her brown eyes indicated that he had just touched one of her fears. But she didn’t appear to be giving up.

“Good luck, Liz,” he told her, climbing back into his car. “You’re gonna need it.” He shut the door, started up the engine, and drove out of the parking lot. He couldn’t help her if she didn’t want to be helped.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“This movie night was a good idea,” Maria declared as she rode along in the passenger’s seat of Tess’s car. Tess was driving them to the video store to rent as many movies as they wanted to. “We can rent Dumb and Dumber and Dumb and Dumberer. Oh, and if we have enough cash on us, we should rent Texas Chainsaw Massacre, too, because there’s something about seeing stupid people slashed into pieces that makes me feel all warm inside.”

Tess smiled and pulled into the left turn lane of the approaching intersection. “That’s nice.”

Maria sat up straighter and looked around. She wasn’t that skillful with directions, but she was fairly certain the movie store was to the right. “Where are we going?” she asked fearfully as Tess turned onto a very familiar street. Too familiar. “I thought we were going to the movie store.”

“We are,” Tess said. “We’re just making a little pit-stop first.”

“Where?” Maria tensed as she saw her apartment building in the distance. “Tess . . . no.”

“Yes.”

“No, Tess!”

“Maria, you have to deal with this sooner or later, and sooner is always better,” her friend explained rationally.

“Says who?”

“Dr. Phil.”

“He’s a media-whore.”

“But he’s right. Avoidance is never the answer. Communication is key.” Tess turned another corner and drove into the parking lot of the Fairview complex, stopping the car right in front of Maria’s building. “Besides,” she said, turning the car off, “you live here. You can’t hide out at my place forever.”

“Oh, I could,” Maria assured her.

“But you don’t want to.”

“Oh, I do.”

Tess rolled her eyes. “No, what you want is to clear the air with Michael and get this whole kiss business sorted out. So that’s what you’re gonna do. You’re gonna walk in there, be completely honest about what you’re feeling, find out what he’s feeling, and hopefully re-enact that New Year’s smooch with a little less ambiguity this time.” She smiled hopefully. “Right?”

“I guess.” Maria felt her stomach starting to churn with nervousness. Tess was telling her to do something that was way easier said than done.

“Alright, so . . . go for it.”

Maria made a face. “That’s it? Just go for it?”

“Well . . . I ran out of Dr. Phil things to say.”

Maria sighed and stared at the entrance. Easy. Go inside, go up the elevator, go home . . . to Michael. To her friend. To the guy that kissed her with a kiss so good she couldn’t even think about anything else. “Okay,” she said, trying to psych herself up. “Okay.” She nodded and pushed open the door, swinging one leg over the side of the car. But the minute the heel of her shoe hit the pavement, she pulled her leg back inside the vehicle and slammed the door. “I can’t.”

“You have to,” Tess said.

“Only ‘cause you’re making me!”

“Come on, you’re Maria DeLuca. You’re confident. You’re self-assured. You don’t chicken out of anything . . . do you?”

Maria glared at her, pissed that she knew her so well. “I know what you’re trying to do,” she said. “You’re trying to motivate me by making me seem less daring. And hey, it’s working. Wait out here.” She pushed open the door, got out, slammed it behind her and marched towards the building. Michael Guerin owed her an explanation for his unusual impulsivity last night, and she wasn’t leaving until she got one.

When she entered the apartment, she found him standing in the kitchen washing dishes in the sink. As though there were a lot of dishes to wash since neither one of them could cook. He immediately turned his head over his shoulder to look at her, and he looked like a deer caught in the headlights. Either he hadn’t expected to see her again yet, or he was just as nervous as she was.

“Hey,” she said, hating that she had to rely on such a lame greeting.

“Hey,” he echoed, turning to face her.

She waited for him to say something more, but he didn’t. Silence filled the room, and she detested it. “Oh, great, this is going well,” she muttered sarcastically.

“Maria . . . I’m glad you’re here,” he said at last. “We need to talk.”

Understatement.”

He sighed. “I know. I know you’re probably wondering about last night . . .”

“About that kiss last night,” she reminded him. “Because you kissed me, Michael. And it wasn’t just a peck on the cheek kind of kiss; it was the kind you see in movies. And it came out of nowhere.”

“I know,” he said again. “But in all fairness, you did kiss me back.”

But you initiated it,” she persisted, refusing to take responsibility for one of his actions. “Why?”

“I’m sorry,” he apologized suddenly.

“For what?”

“The kiss.”

She frowned. “Why?”

“Which question am I supposed to answer first?”

“Both of them.”

He looked completely baffled but answered anyway. “Alright, I’m sorry for kissing you, because maybe you didn’t want me to kiss you. And I didn’t even think of that.”

He was so off-base. Just because she hadn’t ever thought about kissing Michael prior to last night didn’t mean she didn’t want it deep down inside. “Well, I just didn’t expect it,” she said.

“So you wanted me to?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“So you didn’t want me to?”

“I didn’t say that, either.”

He sighed impatiently. “What’s wrong with you?”

She grunted, maintaining her position by the door. She could bolt if she needed to, and judging by the way this conversation was going so far . . . she thought she might need to. “What’s wrong is that my friend put his lips on mine and it’s confusing,” she explained in a nutshell. “Now I’m seeing you in this whole new light, and I don’t want things between us to change, but what if they already changed? Is that a good thing? Or is it bad?”

“I’m not following.”

“Welcome to my world.” If he was confused, then he deserved it, because that kiss was still wreaking havoc with her mental stability. “You know, last night was gonna be so easy. I was gonna kiss Brad, and then we were gonna go somewhere and get it on, and my new year wasn’t gonna start off any differently than the rest of my years. And I even gave you that Courtney girl. What was wrong with her?”

He shrugged and replied, “Nothing. She just wasn’t right.”

“And I was?”

“Maria . . .” He licked his lips nervously. “I just saw you standing there, and I just . . . couldn’t not.”

She looked him right in the eye, surprised by the admission. “You usually have more self-control.”

“Well, I couldn’t control myself last night.” He took a few steps towards her, but as quickly as he did that, he stepped right back, almost as though he were afraid of invading her personal space again. “Maria, you’re—you’re an amazing girl, and you keep picking these losers, and I can’t understand it for the life of me. I just . . . it was New Year’s, and I wanted both of us to start the new year off right.”

“Right?” She wanted something more concrete. She wanted to know what he meant by that.

“Just . . . I wanted to give you a really good kiss, one you’d remember.”

“Oh, I’ll remember it,” she promised. Even amnesia couldn’t make her forget kissing him.

“It was New Year’s,” he repeated, more quietly this time.

She gazed at him, at his defeated posture, the aversion in his eyes, and she tried to grasp what he was saying. It was just because of the holiday. Or was it? It had seemed like a hell of a lot more to her. “Oh,” she said, “so . . . so that’s the whole basis, the whole reasoning for the kiss.”

“I don’t think there was a whole lot of reason involved.”

“New Year’s Eve. Big holiday, big moment. Two friends kissing . . . nothing weird about that.”

“In theory.”

She looked down at the floor and dug the toe of her shoe into the carpet. “And I can stop freaking out and hiding in the backseat of your car,” she mumbled, “and stop assuming things that aren’t true. Because it’s just crazy, right?”

“Crazy,” he agreed unconvincingly.

“Because we’re friends. And it was just a kiss.”

He nodded, not looking at her. “Just a kiss.”

“Yeah.” Her voice lowered to a whisper. “All you did was kiss me.”

“Mmm-hmm.”

She could say the words, and she could listen to him say the words, too, but she didn’t believe them for a second. There was no way she would be feeling the way she was if there weren’t something there. And she wanted to find out what it was. “Well, aren’t you gonna do it again?” She let the question resound in the air and looked him right in the eye when he looked up at her. She smiled, slightly embarrassed, and waited for him to respond.

After what seemed like an eternity, he visibly shook himself out of his stupor and said, “Uh, yeah. Sure. I mean . . . if you want me to.”

She smiled, blushing, and looked down at the carpet again. She couldn’t believe she had just asked him to kiss her again. But she really wanted him to.

“Um . . .” He slowly walked forward so that he was standing right in front of her, and his nervousness was explicitly obvious. It was written on his face, in his eyes, evident in the shakiness he was trying to conceal. He leaned forward, more awkward than she had ever seen him before. “So, I’ll lean this way,” he said, motioning with his head towards the left, “and you lean that way and--”

She smiled and rolled her eyes. “Oh, come here.” She grabbed his head with one hand and pulled his lips down to meet hers. The spark ignited instantaneously, and all his uncertainty seemed to vanish. They kissed each other with the same intensity they had the night before, and Maria couldn’t believe how right it felt. It hadn’t been a New Year’s fluke. She and Michael really did have a connection that existed beyond the realm of friendship; and for the first time since she had known him, she wanted to explore it. And judging by the way he kissed her, he wanted the exact same thing.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz lay on her bed watching an infomercial on TV. Because as many cable channels as the dorms provided, there was nothing good to watch. And she wasn’t really watching, anyway. She held her phone in her hand, hoping and praying that Max would call. They hadn’t spoken since . . .

Before she could finish the thought, there was a knock on her door. She groaned and got up, figuring it was probably her R.A. Students weren’t technically supposed to be back on campus for a few more days. Only Resident Assistances and Resident Directors were allowed before then.

When she opened up the door, her heart nearly stopped. “Max.” She hadn’t been expecting to see him, and she certainly hadn’t been expecting to see him there. Max hated dorm rooms. He thought he was above them.

“You didn’t think I’d forget about you, did you?” he asked.

“Well . . . I don’t know,” she answered honestly. “I worried you would.” He used to forget about Tess all the time.

“That was the old me,” he proclaimed.

“Max, this whole old you/new you thing . . .” She flashed back on the conversations she’d had with her mother and with Kyle that day. Both of them had seemed wary. “I’m just not so sure it’s that easy.”

“It’s not,” he admitted. “But I know you’re giving me a chance. I’m not gonna waste it.”

She wanted to believe. She really wanted to. But . . . “Then where were you all day? I woke up and you weren’t there. It’s enough to make a person feel used.”

“Lots of boring meetings with my dad,” he explained. “I’m here now.”

She sighed, knowing how huge that was for him. For him to make an effort to come see her, to explain where he was . . . and he didn’t even seem to be expecting sex that night. Maybe he would settle for a little cuddling in bed. That would be a promising step.

She opened the door wider and stepped aside, allowing him in.

“Thanks,” he said, smiling at her as he kicked off his shoes.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

:)

Maria and Michael lay on the couch together that evening, side by side, plastered together, arms and legs enveloping each other as their mouths mated. Every five seconds, Michael wondered if any of it was real, or if he was just dreaming the entire thing. But as soon as he would start to wonder, Maria’s mouth would find his again, and he knew it was real. And it felt more incredible than anything he’d ever imagined.

“Are you tired?” he asked breathlessly.

She shook her head a little. “No. Are you?”

“No.”

She smiled. “Good answer.” She swung her body up into his again, absolutely attacking his lips with hers. She was an amazing kisser. He just wanted to keep up.

He pressed his hands hard against her back, loving the feel of her skin exposed by her hiked up shirt against his fingertips. Her legs were entwined with his, and her hands were all over him, his chest, his shoulders, his hair. Everything was perfect.

“Mmm,” he moaned, savoring the taste of her lips. “You know, maybe we should stop and . . . talk,” he suggested between kisses. “You know?”

“No.”

“Okay.” He crushed his mouth to hers again. It all felt so natural. The only other thing that felt his natural to him was painting.

She moved her body against his in a rolling, rhythmic motion, pressing her chest against his, her hips. If she moved only a few inches lower, she was going to feel a landmark erected in response to her ministrations.

“No, we really should talk,” he kept on, pulling his lips away. As much as he loved the kissing, he knew they couldn’t just kiss from now on. As great as that sounded. “‘Cause this changes everything. Maria.”

She smiled. “Good.” She tugged on her bottom lip with her teeth, laughing a little. “Good,” she repeated, still smiling. She kissed him again, and her tongue darted out to trace his bottom lip. He brushed his tongue against the tip of hers and groaned when he felt the tip of his erection brush against the inside of her thigh.

“Maria . . .”

She pulled back and looked him right in the eye. “Best—and most confusing—New Year’s ever. Good talk.” And then their lips reunited yet again.

Incredible. It was one of the few words that kept running through his mind. He had never felt so alive. And it was incredible.

Her hands burrowed in his hair, massaging his scalp. She brought one of her legs upward to wrap around his waist and pull him closer. Instinctively, he shifted around a bit so that he was lying on top of her, and he took the change in position as a chance to absolutely ravage her. He kissed his way down her cheek to her neck and sucked at the skin there, eliciting a breathy moan from her as she rolled her head to the side to give him better access. When he was sure he’d left a mark, he kissed his way back up to her lips and plunged his tongue into her mouth. He usually was a little more civilized, but when it came to Maria, he just couldn’t contain himself.

“Oh, geez.”

They both stopped kissing when they became aware of another person in the room. Michael looked up, and Maria tilted her head backward to see Kyle standing next to the couch, his mouth wide open. He looked shocked to walk in on them in such a state.

“I just came by to . . .” Even though he must have wanted to walk away, Kyle just stared at them. “Carry on,” he said as he backed up towards the door. He gave Michael a thumbs-up on his way out.

Michael chuckled and shook his head. “We’re gonna have to lock the door from now on.”

“Definitely,” she agreed, gazing at him as though they’d never stopped kissing. “Well, you heard him,” she said. “Carry on.” She giggled, and he heard himself make a low, growling sound deep in his throat as he sought out her mouth again. And again, one thought crossed his mind.

Incredible.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle rubbed his eyes, trying to get the images out of his head. He had nothing against seeing two people getting hot and heavy, but when one of those people was his best friend . . . there was just nothing sexy about it.

“Hey, Kyle.”

Having been trying to find the correct key to insert into the lock on the door to his apartment, he startled when he heard Tess’s voice. He dropped his keys on the floor and quickly bent to pick them up. “Tess,” he said. “Hey, what’re you doin’ here?”

“Hmm, Maria and I had this movie night planned, but I dropped her off here first, figured she and Michael had some drama to work out,” she explained. “And since she’s been in there and I’ve been waiting outside in the car for over an hour now, I’m assuming they’re working it out by making out.”

Kyle nodded. “Yeah, I just walked in on ‘em. I really gotta learn to knock now.”

“Yeah,” she agreed. “Well, good for them. They deserve to be happy.”

So do you, he thought as he surveyed her. She didn’t look happy at all.

“Well, I guess I’ll head home now,” she decided. “See you later Kyle.”

“Yeah.” He watched her turn and walk down the hallway, but then he came to his senses and realized there was no reason for her to spend a perfectly good evening alone if she didn’t have to. “Tess.”

She turned back around.

“What movie?”

She scrunched up her forehead in confusion. “Excuse me?”

“What movie were you and Maria gonna watch?” he asked.

“Oh . . . Texas Chainsaw Massacre, I think.”

“Oh, a horror movie, huh? Well, I get kinda squeamish at the sight of blood, and sometimes I make this high-pitched noise when I get scared; but I’ll watch it with you if you want.” He didn’t see any harm in offering.

She looked right at him in silence for a moment, then said, “Okay.”

And just like that, he had a night alone with Tess. “Okay.”

An hour later, having paid a visit to the movie store and rented way more movies than either one of them could afford, they sat together on his couch watching Texas Chainsaw Massacre. Kyle had insisted on turning off all the lights so that it would be scarier, and he was living to regret it. He was so scared he was about to pee in his pants. Horror movies were just not his thing.

“Ah!” he squeaked out, that same high-pitched noise he’d warned Tess about. “Oh! God, that’s gotta hurt.” He winced, watching through half-closed eyes as the chainsaw guy hacked away at one of the girls. “Oh, this is . . . is that that guy’s face? Is he wearing the other guy’s face?” He shook his head in disbelief. “Tess?” When he looked beside him, he found Tess slouched over onto the arm of the couch, sleeping. She looked so . . . sad. He turned down the volume on the movie and reached over to tap her shoulder. “Tess.”

“Mmm-hmm,” she mumbled before sitting up and coming to. “What? Oh, sorry.”

“Tired?” he asked.

“Yeah, I barely slept all last night, and then I had to work today.” She raked her hands through her hair and sighed. “I should probably just head home.”

“Or . . .” He used the remote control to shut the movie off. “You could stay here, sleep in my bed. I’ll sleep on the couch.” He saw no need for her to drive home when she was so tired and risk nodding off at the wheel.

“Oh, Kyle, that’s nice of you, but you don’t have to.”

“I don’t mind,” he assured her. Selfishly, he didn’t want his time with her to be cut short.

“We can sleep in the same bed,” she told him.

His eyes widened at the thought. “You-you sure?”

She smiled weakly. “I don’t mind.”

Fifteen minutes later, Kyle found himself lying in bed next to the girl of his dreams. He was stiff as a board, had the covers pulled all the way up to his neck. She seemed completely calm. Of course.

“Tess?” he said quietly. “Are you asleep yet?”

“No,” she replied. “Sometimes I wish I could just shut my mind off or get it to relax, you know?”

She’s keeping me awake, Kyle thought, but I’m not the one keeping her awake. “But you can’t stop thinking about him, can you?”

“Actually, I can’t stop thinking about me,” she corrected. “It sounds entirely selfish, I know; but this past week has really pointed out the fact that . . . I don’t even know who I am anymore. Maybe I never knew.”

He rolled over onto his side to look at her. She was gazing up at the ceiling. She looked sort of lost. “Well, you may not know who you are,” he said, “but I do. You’re a good person. You’re fun to be around. And no one should ever hurt you, because you don’t deserve to be hurt.”

Slowly, she turned her head to the left to look at him. “Neither do you,” she said, reaching up to touch his face. His bruises were almost gone now, but not quite. They might never really be gone.

“Goodnight, Kyle,” she whispered, rolling over onto her side so that her back was facing him.

He wanted to reach out to stroke her hair or touch the back of her neck, something that a boyfriend would do. But he couldn’t do that. So he settled for saying “Goodnight,” in return and closed his eyes, hoping that he could fall asleep with her lying next to him.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria rolled over the next morning and felt Michael lying next to her. She smiled, remembering how their relationship had progressed last night, and her heart flitter-fluttered in her chest at all the possibilities ahead of them now. It felt nice to wake up in such a good, hopeful mood.

She opened her eyes and saw that he was already awake, watching her. “Hey,” she said, smiling.

“Good morning.” He leaned in and gave her a kiss on the lips. So natural. It didn’t feel awkward at all, even though it probably should have.

“Mmm, ‘morning,” she returned, curling up on her side. “Trippy, huh?”

“What?”

“Well, the last time we woke up in this bed, we were just friends. Now . . . we’re not just friends.” She grinned and rubbed her bare feet against his beneath the covers. “It’s funny how fast things can change.”

“You think this was fast?”

“It seemed fast to me.”

“Not to me.” He gazed up at the ceiling and sounded a bit fearful as he asked, “So, if we’re not just friends anymore . . . what are we?”

“I don’t know,” Maria replied, too fixated on his mouth to give his question much thought. “You tell me.” She bent her head down and pressed a kiss to his shoulder, wishing he wasn’t wearing a shirt. Or any clothes, for that matter.

He chuckled and turned over onto his side so that he lay facing her. “Yeah, we need to talk.”

“You keep saying that.”

“Well, we do.”

She sighed, frustrated that Michael wasn’t going to put his mouth to better uses. She was the girl; she was supposed to be the one who wanted to do the talking. But her hormones were raging out of control for him, and unlike him, she had little to no self-control. “Fine, you wanna know what we are?” she said, resting one hand against his chest. “We are Michael and Maria, and there’s nothing else to talk about.” She smiled and kissed him on the lips again.

He slowly kissed her back, then groaned. “Oh, I wanna keep kissing you,” he said, “but I can’t. ‘Cause we do have to talk, Maria. You know that. If we don’t, we’re gonna regret it.”

She frowned. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong. In fact, for the first time in a long time, I feel like everything’s right. And I wanna make sure it stays right, you know? We’re diving into this thing head first. There’s no turning back.”

She supposed he was right. In less than forty-eight hours, their entire relationship had changed. That was something to be excited about, but not something to be taken lightly. “A leap of faith,” she acknowledged.

“Yeah. I just don’t wanna screw up what we already have.”

“We won’t,” she assured him, although she was well aware of the fact that being romantically involved was much riskier than just being friends and roommates.

“Because it means a lot to me,” he added.

“Me, too. But Michael, I’ve never felt closer to you than I do right now.” She smiled and draped her leg over his, using physical proximity to convey the emotional closeness she felt. For the first time in a long time, she felt as though she had taken the blinders off and was seeing what was really in front of her: a great guy. A great, sexy who just happened to care about her a lot and be an amazing kisser. She wished she’d realized that sooner. He probably had. “So,” she said, “how long have you been rocking this crush on me?” She had to know.

He laughed in embarrassment. “I’m not ‘rocking a crush.’”

“Well, you were until I found out about it. So?”

He seemed to realize that she wasn’t letting up. “I don’t know,” he muttered in response. “Awhile now.”

“Give me numbers. Give me units of measurement. Give me something.

“A couple of weeks,” he elaborated. “I’ve probably had feelings for you for a few months, but I didn’t realize it until--”

“The Billy era?” she cut in impatiently.

“Yeah, how’d you know?”

“Tess told me.”

“What?” he spat. “She wouldn’t tell me anything about you.”

“That’s because Tess and I share a . . . a bond of femininity,” she explained, “and you’re not very feminine. Mr. Dick.”

He chuckled and shook his head. “Mr. Dick. So how long have you been rocking a crush on Mr. Dick?”

“Uh, I haven’t been,” she answered honestly.

He made a face. “Ah, that stings.”

“No, honestly, before we kissed, I didn’t even think about kissing you. And now it’s all I can think about. I’m such an addict.”

“Yeah, me, too,” he admitted. “So, if you’re gonna be kissing me, does that mean you’re not gonna be kissing anyone else?”

She knew exactly what he was asking and the way he was asking it absolutely adorable. “Subtle way to find out if we’re dating.”

“Well, we gotta figure it out,” he said. “I mean, I know you. You’re not real big on serious dating.”

“In other words, I like to slut it up.”

“No, that’s not what I meant at all,” he denied emphatically. “Uh . . . you like to have fun.”

She nodded, smiling. “In P.C. terms.”

“And I like to have fun. I just have less fun with fewer people. I guess I wanna know if we’re gonna be exclusive.”

She already knew the answer to that question, but it didn’t hurt to drag out her response. “Well, is that what you want?”

“Of course.”

“Well . . . that’s a loaded question. Good question.” She scrunched his t-shirt up in her hands and pulled herself closer to him. “Opposites really do attract, huh?” she teased. “‘Cause look at us: Two totally different lifestyles, different histories. You were with the same bitch—oh, did I say bitch? I meant to say witch—for two years, all committed and monogamous.” She grunted and made a face. Isabel Evans was one stupid, horrible person for breaking Michael’s heart. “Well, at least you were committed. And then there’s me, and I’ve never tried to make it work with anyone. Except for Billy, but we all knew that was doomed.”

He looked right at her, obviously apprehensive. “So . . .”

She forced herself to try to look serious when she said, “So what if I told you I don’t wanna be all committed and monogamous with you? Maybe I just don’t have it in me.” But she did. Deep down, beneath the wild, party-girl exterior, girlfriend Maria was there and ready for Michael.

“Honestly?” he said. “I’d be pissed.”

“What would you do?”

“I’d yell, and I’d glue things together.”

She laughed. “Oh, no.”

“And I’d accidentally spill paint on all your favorite clothes.”

“Oh, no!

“Yeah, that’s how pissed I’d be. It wouldn’t be fun for anyone.”

She stared to smile. He was such a dork. He was so different than all the other guys she’d been involved with over the years. “So what if I told you I do wanna be committed and monogamous with you? Or at least try.” She couldn’t promise anything, but with Michael, she’d give her best effort. And since he was such an amazing kisser and such an amazing guy, it probably wouldn’t be that hard to succeed.

“Then I’d like that,” he said. “A lot.”

“So would I.” She pressed her lips to his, hoping he could feel her smile. She couldn’t stop smiling.

“So we’re—we’re doin’ it?” he asked for clarification.

“We can, if you take your pants off.”

He laughed lightly. “No, I mean we’re . . . we’re dating. We’re a couple now.”

“Couple of friends who kiss,” she joked, loving that look of alarm that flared in his eyes. “No, just kidding. We’re dating. And living together. And maintaining a friendship. And kissing.”

“That’s definitely the best part.” He encompassed her smaller frame in his arms and pressed a soft yet adamant kiss to the side of her neck.

“God, you’re so good at that,” she moaned, plastering her body against his. “Don’t let it go to your head, though. You’re head’s already big enough.”

“What?” He pulled back a little. “No, that’s my hair. I have big hair.”

“Yeah, what exactly is up with your hair right now anyway?” she said, teasing his wild mane with her fingers. “It’s all over the place.” It looked very slept-on and out-of-control. Usually it was just flat when he woke up, not extending outward in every possible direction.

“That’s ‘cause you messed it up last night, runnin’ your hands through it,” he explained. “You can’t keep your hands off me. You pervert.”

She laughed. “I’m a pervert?”

He nodded.

“You’re right, I am a pervert.” She shifted her weight against him, pushing him down onto his back so she could lie atop him. “And I can’t keep my hands off you, you sexy beast!”

“Sexy beast?”

Her hair fell forward and curtained his face as she kissed him. If this was what it felt like to be committed and monogamous . . . she could get used to it.








TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 38

Post by April »

spacegirl23:
I remember what I told my friend, who's currently engaged to the boy-next-door/previous bane of her existence: I can't believe that you two are together, and at the same time, I can't imagine you two NOT together. It goes the same for Michael and Maria here.
:lol: I know people like that in real life, too. Thanks for the feedback on both parts!

tequathisy:
I'm so, so afraid of what's going to happen next because it can't be that easy. It's you and this is fanfic. Easy is not allowed. And clicking onto that video didn't help. There's a scene on it with Michael and Isabel that gave me a horrible foreboding sense of what's to come.
:lol: Well, if it makes you feel any better, Michael's scenes with Isabel in that video were supposed to represent what he had with her and what he imagined he would have someday, not necessarily anything that's going to happen.

Leila:
Now committing each other in a relationship will be hard going from best friends to lovers.
Yeah, but they'll make it like you said. They're definitely very . . . enthused. ;)

Krista:
And I'm mighty glad this Michael and Maria are not dumb like in your other long, annoying, frustrating fic.
:lol: I made a conscious effort to write them differently.
Where's Alex and Isabel already? Bring 'em out.
Everyone's so sure that they're going to be in the story. Hmm . . .
I didn't know you wanted to be a teacher, btw. That's my plan too. Are you stalking me, April?
Yes. :twisted:

Nove:
Max's attempts to make smart choices is kind of creepy yet endearing.
:lol: Yeah, I think so, too.
I sure hope the good times keep rolling for a while. I'm just eating up all this amazing candy action. It's so fun to read.
Then I think you'll be happy to know Michael and Maria have a lot of good times ahead of them. And some of them are really, really good times. ;)

Sara:
I got so nervous when they kept skirting around the kiss issue and then maria asking michael if he was going to kiss her again was perfect. LOVED IT!
I'm glad! It was really fun to write their nervousness and awkwardness in that scene, and then to have it result in another kiss.

nibbles:
As much as I adore Kyle and Tess and want them together soooo bad, I'm really really glad that there's nothing happening yet. It's only been a week since Tess broke up with Max, it's way too soon for her to even think of looking at another guy.
Yep, I think you're right about that.

Ginger:
I so wish that Liz would listen to her mother but, as Nancy stated, she's an adult and will make her own decisions.
That's right. And inevitably, some decisions will be better than others. :?

killjoy:
You know I about died laughing at the way you described poor Kyle while he was in bed with Tess
:lol: I think you described him better than I did, though!

BLONDIE:
Kyle is so sweet! He'll do anything to be able to spend some time with Tess. He's like so dedicated to her and they're not even together...yet lol They're next though...right?
Well . . . yes. ;)

Alison:
So now I'm waiting with trepidation to see what nasties you fling their way. One wouldn't go by the name Isabel Evans, would it?
You know, it's possible that I could just let Michael and Maria be happy.

Eva:
And now next move: Tess & Kyle! I know, I'm greedy I want it all!!
Nothing wrong with being greedy. ;)

Monica:
Is Max really changing? Eh?
Well, to his credit--not that he has any credibility--he is actually trying.
I could not write her like you have done because it's challenge and you pulled it off nicely April.
I still need to digest the fact that Max is not a gentleman in this fic. This is one of the reasons why I find this fic so amazing. It just takes me by shock.
Thank you for those words! Max and Liz were a huge concern of mine when I started writing this. I've written 'Bad Max' before, but never this bad, and I've never written 'Bad Liz,' and I just wanted to try to make them believable and shock some people.


Thanks so much for the feedback, everyone! As always, I really appreciate it.








Part 38







“So you see, my schedule’s all wrong right now, which I think is a sign that nothing’s gonna go right this semester.” Tess could feel her anxiety engulfing her during her meeting with her advisor, Bev, that day. Everything was stressing her out. Everything. “I’m not being pessimistic. I’m just being realistic, you know?”

“What seems to be the biggest problem?” Bev asked.

“Well . . . all of it.” She wasn’t exaggerating; it was true. “Mainly this History of Furniture class. God, that sounds boring.”

“It’s a requirement,” Bev pointed out.

She knew that, but that didn’t mean she had to look forward to taking it. “Yeah, I know. But the class is full, and I already checked with the college of Interior Design: They’re only offering it again this summer, and I can’t take it this summer because I’m probably gonna be working full-time at the place where I’m interning now. So do you see the predicament I’m in?”

“Well, you could probably take an equivalent course at a community college,” Bev said.

“When? I’ve already got my senior year schedule planned out.” Tess rubbed her palms against her jeans. She’d been hoping that this meeting with her advisor would ease her stress, not add to it.

“Modify it,” Bev suggested simply.

Now Tess was staring to grow frustrated. “I can’t,” she said. “Please, I need to get in this class this semester. Not this summer, not next semester. Right now. It’s gonna throw off all my plans if I don’t. God knows my plans have already been thrown off enough already.” There was too much change happening in her life, and none of it was good. Splitting from Max was good in retrospect, but it hurt like hell, too. “Please,” she begged. “You’re my advisor. Advise me.”

“Well,” Bev said, looking over her schedule contemplatively. “I would advise you seek an override.”

“The professor doesn’t offer them.”

“Then check back in a few days to see if anyone’s dropped the course.”

Tess slouched unhappily. “That’s it? No, come on, I’ll sit on the floor if I have to. Just get me in this class.”

“I’m sorry,” Bev said, “but there’s nothing I can do.”

“Seriously?”

Bev nodded.

Tess sighed heavily. Nothing was going right. She was starting to hate her life.

“You should’ve registered earlier.”

That pissed her off. “Oh, I’m sorry,” she said, “why didn’t I think of that when I was finding out my boyfriend was cheating on me?” She seized her schedule and angrily got up and left the office. “Thank you for your time,” she grumbled on her way out the door.

Once she got outside, she was marching towards the parking lot, her shoes resounding on the pavement when she caught sight of two familiar figures walking alongside each other on the other side of the street. Max and Liz didn’t seem to notice her, but she certainly noticed them. They were talking. They were even smiling a little. They looked almost like any other normal couple, and Max even reached out to hold Liz’s hand.

Jealousy arose within Tess despite her desire to contain it. She really didn’t want Max anymore, and she pitied Liz for falling back into his inevitable web of deception. But the sight of them together still made her muscles tighten, her jaw clench. She hated them both so much. They made her miserable. She was so tired of being miserable.

She whipped out her cell phone and dialed Maria’s number. When boy drama happened, she and Maria always bitched it out. It usually made them feel better, at least a little bit.

“Hello?” Maria answered. “Michael, stop.”

God, I’m interrupting, Tess realized. Sorry, guys. “Maria?”

“Hey, girl.” Maria sounded as cheerful as ever. Michael must’ve done something that surprised her, because she laughed and shrieked, “Michael!”

“You’ll never believe who I just saw,” Tess mumbled.

Maria laughed again, then cleared her throat and said, “Sorry, what’d you see?”

I’m so interrupting. Tess shook her head. She was in a bad mood, but Maria was clearly on cloud nine. There was no reason to dump her problems on her when she was so happy. “Oh, um . . . a cat,” she lied lamely. “With two legs. Two front legs. Yeah, it was in this, like, permanent handstand position. Pretty kooky.”

“Oh,” Maria said. “Well, did you take a picture?”

“No, it ran away. It was a fast cat.” Tess looked over onto the other side of the street again. Max and Liz had walked out of sight. “It’s gone now.”

“Okay,” Maria said, her tone indicating her confusion. “Well . . . thanks for letting me know.”

Stay on cloud nine, Maria, she thought. It’s nice there. “Have fun with Michael, okay?”

“Oh, I will,” Maria assured her. “Later.”

Tess flipped her phone closed and dropped it back into her purse. She supposed she might as well just go home and try to re-work her spring semester schedule. It was, after all, a disaster. Just like the rest of her life.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz couldn’t believe it when she felt Max’s hand link with hers. It was such an unexpected gesture coming from him. His hand was cold, but it started to warm up when intertwined with hers. She smiled. She wanted this to work out so badly, and so far it was.

“Favorite ice cream flavor?” she questioned.

Max thought about it for a moment, then replied, “Mint chocolate chip.”

“Favorite color?”

“Green.”

“Favorite TV show? Probably, like, The Apprentice or something.” She laughed.

“No, that’s not real business,” Max said. “Although I do idolize Trump.”

Of course he did. He was a businessman and always would be. But she loved discovering the other sides to him. Because there were other sides, more than people thought.

“No, I don’t really watch a lot of TV,” he said. “I’m too busy doing . . . other things.” He grinned at her.

She blushed, refusing to let herself get side-tracked. She was learning a lot about Max, little things, mostly, but the little things added up after awhile. “Favorite movie?”

The Godfather,” he answered. “The second one.”

She nodded. Must’ve missed that one. “Favorite food?”

“Wow, twenty questions, huh?”

“I’m just trying to get to know you,” she explained. “You know . . . more than physically.”

He stopped walking and turned to face her. “What’s your favorite food, Liz?”

She didn’t even hesitate. “Waffles.”

He smiled at her, but his smile fell into a frown when his phone rang. He took it out of his pocket and said, “It’s my dad.”

Liz sighed. Phillip Evans had called Max five times within the past two hours. It was ridiculous, and she was growing sick of it. “You know what I think?” she said, taking the phone out of his hand. “I think the new Max Evans doesn’t have to answer that.” She flipped the phone open and closed it rapidly so that it quit ringing. “Call him back later,” she said, placing his phone back in his pocket.

“Right,” Max said, looking slightly apprehensive.

We’re having such a good day, Liz thought. Don’t let your dad ruin it, Max.

“Mashed potatoes,” he blurted suddenly.

She made a face of confusion.

“My favorite food,” he reminded her. “Mashed potatoes.”

She laughed, trying to picture him eating something so . . . suburban. She couldn’t do it. “I thought it’d be, like, caviar or something,” she admitted.

“Nobody really likes caviar,” he informed her. “Everybody likes mashed potatoes.”

“That’s true,” she agreed. “Wanna go get some?” There was a home-style café a few blocks away from campus. She figured they could have their first real date there.

“Sure,” he said. “Let’s go.” He reached down and took his hand in hers again, leading the way.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle dropped in that night to keep Michael company while Maria was taking a shower. Just hearing the running water and knowing that she was standing beneath it without a stitch of clothing on . . . it really made Michael’s y-chromosomes kick into overdrive.

“So is the romantic chemistry there?” Kyle asked as he stood behind the counter snacking on a bag of Doritos chips. “‘Cause if it’s not there, you got a problem.”

“Oh, it’s there,” Michael assured him, glancing over his shoulder at the closed bathroom door. “It’s there in spades.” Damn, Maria had asked him to climb in the shower with her, too, but he’d declined; not because he didn’t want to, but because he didn’t want to rush things. He really wanted to take his time with her.

“Yeah! Way to go, man,” Kyle said in a congratulatory manner, socking him on the shoulder.

“Ah, I knew it would be,” Michael claimed. But that was a lie. The primary doubt all along had been whether Maria would reciprocate his feelings, but now . . . she was definitely reciprocating.

“Nice. You and Maria got the chemistry, and I got Tess sleepin’ in my bed,” Kyle said in between munches. “You know, for a couple of artistic nerds, our loves lives aren’t so bad. I’m making progress and you’re making babies.”

“I’m not making babies,” Michael snapped. “We haven’t even had sex yet.”

“But you’re gonna tell me about it when you do, right?” Kyle made a pleading face. “Please, I’m living vicariously through you until Tess succumbs to my natural sex appeal.”

All of a sudden, Maria strolled out of the bathroom wearing one of Michael’s grey t-shirts. “You have sex appeal?” she teased Kyle.

“More than you,” he retorted.

“Yeah, right,” Michael muttered, unable to take his eyes off Maria. Her hair was wet, and there were some wet spots on the t-shirt. His t-shirt. How was it possible for one person to look so good?

“Ooh, smack-down on Kyle and his lack of sex appeal,” she said.

Kyle shook his head and tossed the Doritos aside on the counter. “Your girlfriend’s kind of a bitch, you know that?” he told Michael.

“Get outta here,” Michael said, practically shoving him towards the door.

“Geez, take it easy.”

Michael shut the door and turned around to look at Maria again. He’d seen her in his clothes before, but somehow, seeing her now after their relationship had begun to progress . . . it was a whole new level of sexuality and erotica.

“Alone at last,” she said sultrily, and then as if reading her mind, asked, “Do I look good in your shirt?”

“You look amazing,” he informed her, sure that she already knew.

She made her way towards him and hooked her fingers into his belt loops, pulling him closer. He wrapped his arms around her and stepped around so that he was pressing her back against the wall. He realized how much larger he was than her in that moment, physically at least. But her liveliness and her personality and all the things he loved most about her were so much larger.

“Nothin’ on TV tonight,” she said, pressing her hips forward.

“We could go out,” he suggested, not really sure why he would suggest something so stupid.

“Or we could stay in,” she said, smoothing her hands up his chest to wrap around his shoulders. He gripped her waist and kissed her, thinking that sounded like the best idea in the world.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Oh, spring semester,” Maria sighed as she and Tess walked into the biggest lecture hall in the math department. How was anyone supposed to learn anything numerical in a class of two-hundred people? “New realms of knowledge to be utterly confused and intimidated by.”

“And bored,” Tess added. “Can’t forget bored.”

“No, we can’t, because statistics is the most boring thing in the world.” Maria squeezed past a few students who already had their laptops out, ready to take notes, and managed to find two empty seats for her and Tess to sit in. “But at least we’re taking it together.”

Tess sat down and tossed her backpack on the floor in front of her. “I wouldn’t even be here now if I’d gotten into that History of Furniture class,” she grumbled. “But no, fate likes to make my life as difficult as possible. So here I am.”

“Oh, it could be worse,” Maria assured her, not used to hearing so much pessimism from her best friend.

“You’re only saying that because you’re giddy right now,” Tess said. “Happy-go-lucky. On cloud nine.”

Maria thought about it and smiled in agreement. “That’s right, I am on cloud nine. And do you know what I’m doing on cloud nine? I’m making out with Michael on cloud nine.” And she hoped to be doing more than that very soon.

“Is it weird at all?” Tess asked as she bent down to unzip her backpack and take out her stats notebook.

Maria shrugged. “It’s different. But it’s awesome, so . . .”

“Well, I’m happy for you. Both of you.”

“Thanks.” Maria stared at her friend, not liking the hopelessness she saw in her eyes. Tess had never exactly been on cloud nine before, but she’d never been back on cloud negative nine for an extended amount of time. “What about you?” she asked, concerned. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Tess answered too quickly, not looking her in the eye.

“Really?”

Tess nodded. “Yep.”

Maria sighed, doubtful of that claim. “If you say so.” She didn’t want to push too hard. If Tess didn’t want to talk about everything that was bothering her, what right did she have to force her?

“Oh, you’ve gotta be kidding me,” Tess groaned suddenly. Maria saw her looking towards the front of the classroom, so she followed the direction of her gaze and saw what she was seeing. Liz had just walked inside. She looked so sweet and innocent—she was even wearing glasses—but they both knew better than to assume that anything about her was sweet and innocent now. She wasn’t either of those things, and she probably never had been.

“What’s she doing here?” Maria asked, watching as she took a seat in the front row on the left-hand side of the aisle.

“Taking statistics,” Tess answered simply.

“Kyle said she and Max are still together.”

Tess grunted and shook her head. “For a smart girl, Liz sure is dumb.”

“Mmm-hmm,” Maria agreed. She didn’t point out the obvious, that Tess herself had stayed with him for two whole years. Tess wasn’t dumb; she just wasn’t very good at being on her own.

Tess shook her head and propped her notebook up on her lap. She turned to a blank sheet of paper and wrote Statistics Notes at the top, followed by the date underneath. She put smiley faces over the I’s, even though she wasn’t smiling.

“You know what we should do?” Maria said, hoping to snap her out of her funk. “We should go out tonight.”

Tess glanced up quizzically. “You and me?”

“Is that so weird?”

“Well, yeah. You told me you and Michael were gonna go see a movie tonight.”

“Well, we are,” she said. The movie theater was still showing Twilight, and she wanted to see it before it was too late. Granted, she hadn’t read the books and never planned to. Movies were so much easier. “You can come along.”

“And change the bicycle into a tricycle? No, thanks, I’m not into being the third wheel.”

Maria made a face. “No, it’s not a . . . tricycle; it’s a . . . a wagon. Or a car. Four wheels. Four people. You, me, Michael, Kyle. The Core freakin’ Four or whatever.” She rolled her eyes, still appalled by the lameness of that nickname.

Tess’s interest finally seemed piqued. “Kyle’s gonna tag along?”

She hadn’t exactly asked him yet, but . . . would Kyle pass up the chance to spend an evening with Tess? Not in a million years. “Yes,” she answered confidently. “Yes, he is.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle wasn’t even watching the movie. He didn’t even care. It was decent enough, he supposed, from what he’d seen so far, but if he’d wanted to watch a love story between a vampire male and a human girl, he could have just curled up on the couch under his childhood blanket with his favorite stuffed animal and seasons one through seven of Buffy the Vampire Slayer. Not that he ever did that.

He had to admit, he was quite pleased with the sitting arrangements. He and Michael were sitting by each other (which wasn’t the most thrilling thing in the world), but Tess was sitting to his left, and Maria was sitting to Michael’s right. It was all very fun, very romantic, very . . . double-date.

He glanced over at Tess. She didn’t seem very interested in the movie, either. In fact, she seemed more interested in eating her extra-large popcorn. Michael and Maria just looked as though they were fighting the urge to sink down in their seats and make-out. For the most part, though, they were doing a pretty good job watching the movie. He whispered little comments to her now and then that made her smile, and she curled up beside him when he put his arm around her.

Oh, the old arm around the shoulders technique, Kyle thought, inspired. It didn’t look too hard. And Tess’s shoulders . . . well, they were armless. He had an arm.

Mustering up all his courage and bravado, Kyle let out an exaggerated yawn and brought his arms upward as casually as possible, trying to set his left arm down comfortingly around her. But since he wasn’t looking, he messed up and accidentally set his arm down on her bowl of popcorn instead. It hit kind of hard, and she shrieked as the popcorn spilled all over her lap.

“Oh!”

“Shit,” he cursed, embarrassed and mortified. “Tess, I’m . . . I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine,” she assured him.

“I’m really sorry.”

The people behind them shushed them loudly. He hung his head, wishing he’d never tried such an advanced maneuver. It was way beyond his capabilities.

“I’m really sorry,” he repeated again.

“It’s okay,” Tess whispered, standing up. “I’m just gonna go to the bathroom.” She slid past him and Michael and Maria and scurried out of the theater. He sighed heavily. One second she was there, and then she was gone. Just his luck.

Michael and Maria were both giving him a look, a sort of What the hell were you trying to do? kind of look. He couldn’t blame them. Sometimes he wondered himself.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael took it upon himself to teach Kyle how to put his arm around a girl’s shoulders. He knew from experience how hard it could be. If it wasn’t done right, it was awkward, and there was a chance of spilt popcorn.

“Do it again,” he instructed.

Kyle sighed impatiently and lifted his arm up to scratch the back of his neck, then pushed it outward as if settling on a girl’s shoulders.

Michael shook his head. “No, no, no. See, your form’s all wrong. You wanna wrap it around. Don’t lift your arm up and bring it down. Just—you gotta be like water. Make it flow. Wrap it around.” He demonstrated the proper technique.

“Like this?” Kyle asked, trying to mimick him. But he was still making that sort of half-circle with his arm, and that wasn’t the technique.

“No.”

“Am I doin’ it?”

“No.” Michael rolled his eyes. “Don’t be so stiff. Loosen up.”

“This advice coming from you?”

Before Michael could respond, he heard the front door shut. He glanced over and saw Maria staring at them open-mouthed with a sack of groceries in her hand. “What are you two losers doing?” she asked.

Neither one of them said anything for a few seconds before Kyle sputtered, “What . . . what does it look like we’re doin’? We’re dancin’.” He circled his arm the the right and slid in that direction, then did the same thing to the left. Then he circled both his arms in front of him and slid forward with a cheesy smile on his face. “How’s it look so far?”

Maria grunted. “Like you’re trying to hide the fact that you’re learning how to put your arm around a girl.”

Kyle looked at Michael and said, “She’s good.”

Michael smiled. That she was.

“God, you have, like, no experience, do you, Kyle?” she said, setting the sack of groceries down on the kitchen counter.

“Well . . . no,” he admitted. “Liz and I were never really a touchy-feely couple—never really that much of a couple, actually. And I can count on one hand the number of times we locked lips.”

Maria’s eyes bulged. “One hand?”

He groaned frustratedly. “Fine, maybe six times. Ooh, two hands. Get my thumb in on the action.”

Maria shook her head. “Nerd.”

Michael went and sat down at the counter, peering into the grocery sack. He saw whipped cream, and that intrigued him. “Yeah, I figured I’d help him out, show him the tricks of the trade,” he mumbled.

“What, like you’re some relationship guru?” she teased.

“Well, I am in a relationship.”

Maria sighed heavily and braced her hands against the counter. “Okay, Kyle, listen to me,” she said. “Do not put your arm around Tess. She’s still trying to forget what it felt like to have Max’s slimy arms around her. Besides, you guys aren’t even dating. And at this rate you never will be.”

Kyle’s expression was one of outrage. “Thanks a lot!” he huffed, marching towards the door. “I’m gonna go cry myself to sleep.” He stormed outside and slammed the door.

“Kinda harsh,” Michael remarked.

“I know. I’m just worried about Tess,” she explained as she began to unpack the groceries. “Today she turned down a shopping spree, which she never ever does. And last night when I dropped her off at her place, she seemed kinda . . . oh, what’s the word? Listy? Listful?”

“Listless?” he guessed.

“Yeah, listless.”

He frowned. “What do you mean?”

“Don’t make me give you the Webster Dictionary definition. You know what I mean. She’s just really distant and disconnected right now. Very disconnected.”

“Because of Max?”

“Yeah. I mean, he’s not a great guy, but she loved him. Or at least she thought she did. Or at least she tried to.” She sighed and folded up the empty grocery sack, leaving it on the counter. “I just don’t want us to be one of those couples,” she said.

“A Max and Tess couple?” he questioned, having trouble keeping up with her rapidly shifting train of thought.

“No, one of those couples that gets so wrapped up in each other that they aren’t even aware of what goes on around them or what other people are going through. You know?”

He made a face. “We’re not one of those couples.”

“We might be.”

He hadn’t really thought of it like that, but they had been pretty absorbed in each other over the past couple of days. And they had every right to be. But he didn’t want to be one of those couples, either. “Come here,” he said, motioning for her to sit on his lap. She walked around the counter and did just that. He put his arms around her midsection and held her close. “You know, I really am a relationship guru,” he murmured in her ear.

She laughed lightly and admitted, “Just a little bit.”

“A lot. A whole lot. Come on, I gave you that New Year’s kiss. That was epic,” he reminded her.

“It was, kinda.”

“Kinda?”

She tilted her head back and said, “Shut up.”

“But if I shut up and I’m no longer talking, I’m gonna have to do something else with my mouth.”

She smiled. “Such as . . . ?”

He lowered his lips to hers and kissed her. It was crazy that just a few days ago, he didn’t know what it felt like to kiss Maria, and now he couldn’t imagine not knowing.

“Mmm,” she moaned, raising one hand to tangle in his hair. “Oh, I hate that you’re a better kisser than me.”

He wasn’t, but the fact that she thought that made his chest swell with pride.

“No, seriously, though,” she mumbled against his lips, “we can’t be all about ourselves. We have friends.”

“I know,” he said, “but does that mean I can’t do this?” He pulled the collar of her tight t-shirt to the side and pressed a soft kiss to her left shoulder.

“No,” she said, smiling.

“Or this?” He brushed all of her hair over her left shoulder and kissed the back of her neck.

She shivered. “Michael . . .”

He loved the way she said his name. It made him feel truly wanted for the first time. No one else had ever said his name like that.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The meeting Max attended that evening was the first meeting he completely zoned out on. His father used sharp rhetoric to try to motivate his employees. Nothing actually got accomplished, and Max felt that it was a waste of time. When he ran the company, he wasn’t going to be so bureaucratic. He was going to get things done. At the rate they were going now, the new hotel they had in the works wouldn’t even see the first wave of construction until 2012.

Max was gathering up his things and putting on his coat when Tony, one of the company’s finance experts, approached him and said, “So you’re officially on the payroll now, huh?”

Max chuckled. “Officially.” He knew that Tony knew a thing or two about prolonged employment without pay. He had worked for Phillip personally for two years before finally earning his place in the organization.

“Good,” Tony said. “You’re a real asset around here, Max.”

“Thanks.” Max found himself only half-heartedly listening as he read a text message from Liz. She was eager for him to get off of work so they could go out.

“A distracted asset,” Tony amended.

“What? Oh, sorry.” He dropped his phone into his coat pocket. “My, uh . . . well, I guess she’s my girlfriend now . . . she keeps texting me about this restaurant we’re going to tonight. It’s our first real date. She’s pretty excited.”

“Oh, you’re gonna go out to eat after the party?” Tony asked.

Max froze. “What party?”

“The party your father’s throwing for Seymour Randolph in hopes of persuading him to put some money down on the new hotel,” Tony explained in response. When Max gave him a look of confusion, he elaborated, “You know, Seymour Randolph, business tycoon extraordinaire, Bill Gates of the Sunbelt . . .” He trailed off. “No?”

No, Max thought. He really had no idea who Seymour Randolph was, and he’d completely forgotten about the party that night. That wasn’t like him. He usually did his homework when it came to business, usually remembered all the important engagements. He’d just been so busy with Liz. He’d been trying to change. But he couldn’t change too much. He still had his aspirations to attend to.

“Right,” he said, pretending to know exactly what and who Tony was talking about. “That party’s tonight?”

“Has been for awhile now. Did you forget?” Tony asked.

“No,” he lied.

Tony looked right at him, and it was as though he could see right through him. “That’s not like you, Max.”

“Thanks for reminding me,” Max said, gathering up his belongings as he bolted for the door. “I’ll see you tonight.” Once he got outside, he breathed a sigh of relief. That was a close call. He couldn’t let anyone know that he was slipping up. One wrong move and Tony or some other guy would be the one who inherited the company instead of him. He couldn’t have that.

He took out his cell phone and dialed Liz’s number, surprising himself by having it memorized. “Hey, it’s me,” he said after she picked up. “About tonight . . . how do you feel about a change of plans?” He felt sort of bad for altering their date—she’d been so excited. But it had to be done. A date and a business maneuver all at once . . . two birds, one stone. He could multitask.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“This is so wrong,” Maria groaned, settling in on the couch, “homework on the second day of class.”

“I had homework on the first day,” Michael said. He sat in chair now doing some reading for a history class.

“But you’re good at it,” she said, opening up her literature anthology. “I have to read these stupid poems for my English class. Tess took the same class last semester, you know, same professor. She said she never read any of the readings.” An idea occurred to her. “So maybe I don’t have to read them, either.” She smiled, but Michael gave her a look, and she knew he wouldn’t let her get away with that. He kept her on top of things. “Fine, I’m reading,” she resigned. She quickly browsed through a short eight-line poem by William Carlos Williams (whoever the hell that was, she didn’t care), and slammed her book shut. “Oh god, that was stupid.”

“What?”

“This poem. It’s about, like, this red wheelbarrow and . . . chickens and--”

“Chickens?”

“Yeah, isn’t that stupid?”

Michael grinned. “You gotta look for the deeper meaning.”

“Deeper meaning my ass,” she grumbled. She lay her head down on the arm of the couch and groaned again. “I hate college.”

“You love college.”

“Not the studying part.” She would have loved for winter break to have gone on forever and ever. Academics were overrated.

“Why are you taking that class anyway?” he asked her.

“I don’t know. I figure it’ll fulfill a humanities requirement or something.”

“Or something?”

“Yeah. I should really go talk to my advisor,” she mused, “but I’m just . . . freakin’ lazy.” She was so lazy, in fact, that she had never even met her advisor before. Or if she had, she’d been too hung-over to recall any of it.

“Have you decided if you’re gonna stick with journalism or change your major?” he inquired.

“Haven’t given it much thought,” she admitted. “I’ve been too busy.” She grinned at him, because he was the one she’d been busy with. He was much more fun to do than homework, except that she wasn’t exactly doing him yet. Whenever he wanted to progress past second base, she was more than ready.

“You should probably think it over soon,” he suggested.

“I know,” she acquiesced. “I think I might as well just stick with it, right? ‘Cause if I changed it, what would I change it to?” She had no idea.

He shrugged. “Plenty of options.”

“Well, like what? Besides the obvious choices of, like, pole-dancing and being a phone sex operator.”

He laughed and said, “No, you can do way better than that.”

“Then give me ideas.” She wanted to hear them. “Seriously. You know me better than just about anyone else.” The only other person she trusted to give her good, solid occupational-advice was Tess, but she trusted Michael even more in this arena than she did Tess. He was very career-inclined.

“Well . . . to be honest, I never really pictured you and journalism as a match,” he told her. “Too many rules, too much structure. I always thought you’d end up doing something where you could interact with people on a daily basis, something where you could be creative. Something pretty hands-on and intense, ‘cause, you know, you’re pretty intense.”

She smiled. One of these days, he was going to see how hands-on and intense she could be, too.

“And something you could have fun with,” he added as an afterthought. “You gotta have fun.”

“Well,” she said, “that narrows it down. Come on, give me an i.e.”

“Like . . . I don’t know, like a party planner or something.”

She raised her eyebrows. “A party planner.” She envisioned it in her head and nodded slowly. “And how exactly does one obtain a degree in party-planning?”

“Well, I’m sure there’s a more stuffy, dignified way to say it. I don’t know, I just think you should do something people-oriented instead of something information-oriented. ‘Cause you’re people-oriented.”

She’d never really thought of it on such a basic, general level before. But he was right. Facts and figures and commas and colons weren’t her thing. She enjoyed interactions. And she always enjoyed a good party. “That’s a good point,” she said. “Well, it’s something to think about.” She smiled at him. “And I’m glad I have you to help me.” She knew for a fact that if he didn’t urge her to study and work hard and think about her future, she wouldn’t do it. He was really good for her.

He smiled back at her, set his book down atop the arm of the chair, and got up, coming to join her on the couch. He slowly lay down atop her and kissed her.

“Mmm, what’re you doing?” she moaned. “You’re distracting me from my homework.”

“Red wheelbarrow, chickens . . . that’s all you need to know.”

She giggled loudly. “You . . . are so multi-faceted, you know what? Sometimes you’re all about the studying, and the next thing you know, you’re all about the kissing.”

“You’re all about the kissing, too,” he pointed out.

“Can you blame me?” He was a gorgeous man, and he did ridiculously wonderful things with his mouth.

“No,” he said, pressing his lips to hers again. He brushed his tongue against her bottom lip, and she was so tempted to just lay back and see where this went. Because she really wanted to venture into XXX territory soon. But despite her innermost desires, she placed her hands on his chest and pushed him back slightly as a thought struck her. “Ooh, speaking of party-planning . . .”

“Who’s speaking?” he asked, kissing the side of her neck.

“No, seriously, speaking of parties . . .”

He immediately raised his head and looked panicked. “Oh, I’m sorry I brought it up.”

“Why?”

“Because I know what you’re gonna say, and you know how I’m gonna react.”

She sighed. “Okay, I would like to point out that I’ve only thrown two parties since I’ve lived here, only one of which was in this apartment, both of which were phenomenal and completely under control.”

“Under control?” he echoed skeptically, still lying on top of her. “Yeah, the Halloween party resulted in used condoms on the floor, and my birthday party resulted in Kyle’s arrest.”

She laughed. “Yeah, that was funny. Although, probably not for him.” She waved it off. “Anyway, here’s what I’m thinking: In the interest of not being one of those couples, we should throw a party. A get-Tess-out-of-her-impending-depression party.” She smiled hopefully. He had to agree to this. He had to. “I’m people-oriented, remember?”

“How many people?”

“Well, it doesn’t have to be a big thing. It can just be a small thing to get Tess’s mind off other things.”

He looked right at her and joked, “Well, that was eloquent.”

“Shut up, I’m serious!”

“If we have it at Kyle’s . . .” he said, “I could roll with it.”

She snorted in laughter. “You could roll with it? Okay, gangsta.

He chuckled, too. “Alright, so who would it be?” he asked. “Just you, me, Tess, and Kyle?”

“I guess.” Since when had her parties gotten so lame? Probably since she’d started hanging out with lamer people. “Although that’s not really a party, is it? That’s the four of us hanging out like we always do. Oh, maybe we could invite Marty and Francis.” She liked that thought a lot. She hadn’t gotten to talk to Marty for a long time. He didn’t even know that she and Michael were dating now. “It’d be like Christmas revisited, only without that disturbing Max and Liz revelation thrown in there.”

He nodded in agreement. “That sounds fun.”

“Yeah. We just need a reason. We need an occasion for the celebration. We can’t very well just tell Tess it’s to get her out of the dumps, you know? Are there any birthdays or holidays coming up?”

He thought about it and replied, “Well . . . Kyle’s half-birthday’s in February.”

“That’s not soon enough,” she said, surprised that he knew something so trivial about his friend. “But we could lie to her and say it’s in January, right? She’ll never know. She’s not a number-cruncher; she’s not gonna do the math.”

“So . . . there we have it. We’ll celebrate Kyle’s half-birthday a month early. His half-birthday?” He made a face. “Are we serious?”

“Hell yeah, we’re serious,” she answered emphatically. “We’re celebrating Kyle’s half birthday a month—oh, seriously lame.” She pressed the palm of her right hand to her head, smiling. “Oh, gosh.”

“Lame and obvious,” he added.

“But we’re doing it anyway,” she decided. “Because we’re not one of those couples.”

“Yeah,” he said, tucking her hair behind her ear. “I knew we weren’t.”

She smiled, still thinking that they kind of were, but not as bothered by it now. The party would be fun for all of them. It was just what Tess needed to start feeling better about . . . everything.

“Am I crushing you yet?” Michael asked since he was still literally laying on top of her.

“Little bit, yeah.”

“Okay.” He tried to roll onto his side, but he accidentally rolled right off the couch and landed on the floor with a thud. “Geez!”

Maria dug her head back into the couch and laughed.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz rode in a limousine for the first time in her life that night. She got dressed up in the nicest dress she owned, tried so hard to make her hair and make-up look as though it’d been professionally done, and rode in the limo with Max. A regular car would have sufficed.

“You look beautiful tonight, you know that?” Max said as he helped her out of the vehicle.

“Thanks,” she said, immediately blinded by the flash of a dozen cameras. “Oh,” she said, shielding her eyes. “Look, it comes with its own paparazzi.” She’d never been to a party like this before. “It’s like a little slice of California right here in New Mexico.”

“You get used to it,” he said, holding out his arm.

She linked her arm with his and let him lead her inside. The party was being held in the penthouse suite of one of the Evans hotels, not unlike the suite where Max resided. As they rode up the elevator up to the top floor, she looked up at him and inquired, “Do these things ever actually end up being fun?”

He shrugged. “Once in awhile some guy will punch another guy over stolen money.”

“Riveting.”

He sighed as they stepped off the elevator and apologized, “I’m sorry. I know this isn’t quite what you had in mind.”

It definitely wasn’t. “It’s okay,” she said. “We’ll make the most of it.”

When they walked into the penthouse suite, she was struck by how amazingly . . . dead everything was. If it was truly a party, where was the music? All she could hear was classical music faintly playing the background, barely audible over the booming chuckles of businessmen and the cackling laughter of their wives. If it was truly a party, where was the fun? Instead of dancing, these people were just standing around and talking. It wasn’t a party. Not really.

“Looks more lively than the last one,” Max remarked.

Her eyes bulged. If this was more lively, then just how dead was the last one?

They had barely taken another step when a man with grey hair and an over-confident gleam in his eyes cut in front of them. “Son,” he said, “you’re finally here. Did the limo driver get lost?”

“No, we--”

“I need you to go deal with the caterer,” the man, who Liz now knew to be Max’s father, interrupted. “He’s putting pepper into everything even though I specifically told him Seymour Randolph is allergic to pepper.” He shook his head and rolled his eyes. “It’s a potential catastrophe.”

“Right,” Max said. “Dad, this is my girlfriend Liz.”

She smiled. It was the first time she’d heard Max say that word out loud to refer to her. She wasn’t the other woman anymore, and that was a good feeling.

“That’s great,” Phillip Evans said dismissively. “Now go deal with the caterer please.”

Liz frowned, not liking his tone. “Well, why should he?” she cut in. “I mean, why don’t you? It’s your party, and you’re the one who hired the caterer. It’s not Max’s responsibility.”

Phillip Evans looked right at her, and he seemed to hate her very much. “Well, well, well,” he said, “aren’t you annoying inquisitive.”

But she refused to back down. He didn’t intimidate her. “Let’s face it: Max wouldn’t even be here if it weren’t for you, if it weren’t for the enormous amount of pressure you put on him. He’s only here because he thinks he has to be.”

Phillip glared at her, then shifted that glare to his son. “Is this true, Max?” he asked coldly.

Max glanced in between the two of them, seemingly . . . uncomfortable. Max rarely looked that way. “I’ll go deal with the caterer,” he said, unhooking his arm from Liz’s. He made his way through the crowd, stopping to say hi to people who said hi to him but quickly continuing on his way.

Liz sighed, left standing alone with Mr. Evans. She hoped the caterer was fixing something good to eat, because her first taste of aristocratic life at the top of the social hierarchy had not been a good one at all.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“A half-birthday party.” Kyle frowned. “Is there such a thing?”

“There is now,” Michael replied simply.

“My half-birthday’s in February.”

“Yeah, but Tess doesn’t need to know that,” Maria put in, knowing that it wouldn’t take much to sell Kyle on this idea. “Look, we just need an excuse to have this party and make her feel better.”

And that was all it took. “Okay, yeah, I’m cool with that,” he decided, smiling goofily.

“Oh, Kyle, the last thing you are is cool,” she pointed out. In fact, Kyle was so uncool sometimes that she couldn’t even fathom how he survived.

“We can have it at your place?” Michael asked. He had made it clear that he was very against having any part, whether big or small, at his place.

“Oh . . . I suppose,” Kyle agreed. “It’s not really much of a party, though, is it? It’s more of a group-hang.”

“What, a group-hang?” Maria echoed. “Who says that?”

“I do.”

“Well, no one else does.”

“Well, I’m not like everyone else.”

“And everyone else is very glad about that.”

Michael rolled his eyes and interjected, “Marty and Francis are probably gonna be there, too.”

“Marty can transform any ‘group-hang’ into a party,” Maria said confidently. He had once transformed a high school yearbook meeting into a party. Kegs and everything. “Did you know that people called him Party Marty in high school? Isn’t that cute, a little rhyme?”

“Well, it might not be the social event of the year,” Kyle acknowledged, “but I think it sounds fun. Then again, I’m not gonna pass up any chance to be with Tess. Hey, I’ve been practicing the arm around the shoulders trick, you know, just in case. Tell me what you think.” He sat down on the couch, squeezing in between Michael and Maria, and lifted his arm, wrapping it around Michael’s shoulders. “Yeah. How’s that feel?” he asked.

“Creepy,” Michael answered, staring at him uncomfortably.

“Yeah.” Kyle laughed and brought his arm back down. “I thought so, too.”

“Kyle, what did I tell you? No putting your arm around Tess right now,” Maria reminded him. When it came to relationships, Kyle was just like a kindergartener. He needed a teacher to lead him by the hand.

“I know,” he said, “but I’m impatient. Guys, be honest: Do you think I stand a chance with her?”

Maria and Michael exchanged a glance, and Michael just shrugged hopelessly, leaving it up to her to answer. Kyle looked at her expectantly, and she replied, “I think you stand more of a chance now than you did a few months ago. I think you guys are really good friends, which is an important thing to be.”

“But . . .?” Kyle trailed off.

“But . . .” She sighed. “Tess has a type, and . . . you’re not it.”

“The jerk type.”

“The jackass type,” she corrected, because Max was far beyond the realm of jerk. “And don’t even try to be a jackass, ‘cause you’ll just embarrass yourself trying. But look at me. I had a type, and now I’m dating Michael. He’s not my type.”

Michael feigned hurt when he said, “Thanks a lot.”

“No, I mean you’re the exception to the type,” she explained. “And that’s a very good thing to be.” She grinned at him. God, he was sexy.

“Huh, eye-sex,” Kyle remarked, glancing back and forth between them nervously. “Fantastic.” He rose up off the couch and stood in front of them, still thinking about the only thing he ever thought about. “So do you think I’m the exception to Tess’s type?”

“I don’t know,” Maria replied honestly. “I can’t see the future, Kyle. But even if I could, I wouldn’t tell you anything about it, because it’s much more fun seeing you all worked up.”

He glared at her.

Michael chuckled. “Alright, look, man . . . relationships take time. Maria and I just started dating a week ago. We’ve been friends for over two years.”

“Two years?” Kyle echoed in horror. “You mean I might have to wait two years? Oh, hell no. Hell to the no, screw that. I don’t have the patience. I just don’t have the patience!”

“Because you’re a virgin?” Maria asked. She never got tired of teasing him about that.

“Yes! My libido is screaming. I like the girl, and I hate not being able to tell her or show her or put my arm around her. I mean, is that too much to ask?” He shook his head, looking on the verge of tears. “No, I can’t wait two years. I gotta pick up the pace.”

“Just don’t pick up the pace too much, Kyle,” she cautioned.

“No,” he assured her, “I won’t.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Max made his way through the crowd towards Liz. She was standing near the door. She obviously really wanted to leave, but she’d stayed. For him. She was a bad girl who could be very good and a good girl who could be very bad. It was why she fascinated him, why she always had. He wouldn’t have blamed her for leaving. Despite the facade that he put on, he didn’t want to be there any more than she did. Not really.

“So did you get that whole business with the caterer sorted out?” she asked.

“Yeah.” He surveyed the dress she was wearing once again. Black, sparkly, form-fitting in all the right places . . . the old Max Evans wouldn’t have hesitated to rip that dress off her once they stole a moment of privacy. The new Max Evans was trying hard to value her for other aspects. Because there were other things to value about her, and he knew that. Somewhere deep inside, he knew that.

“Sorry it took so long,” he apologized. “He doesn’t speak a word of English.”

“Hmm.” She nodded, pressing her hands back against the wall, and changed the topic to a more pressing matter. “I don’t think your dad likes me very much,” she said. “After you left, he basically told me to shut my womanly mouth and leave his party. He didn’t scare me, though. He’s not as big and bad as he thinks he is.”

“Obviously. You’re still here,” Max noted.

“Yeah.” She sighed heavily. “I kinda wish I wasn’t, though. I just look around at this so-called party, and it doesn’t look like a party at all. I can’t believe this is what you want out of life.”

Sometimes he couldn’t believe it, either.

“What anyone wants,” she added. “I mean, I understand why you feel like you have to be here, but I wish you didn’t.” She lowered her head and mumbled the last part. She really wanted to be somewhere else. She wanted to be out eating at that restaurant they had planned on going to before he’d changed their plans at last minute.

“I’m sorry if my dad made you feel uncomfortable,” he said. He had used that word so much over the course of the past week. Sorry. It left a bitter taste in his mouth every time he said it, but since he’d been dating Liz, it’d been getting less bitter.

“I’m sorry if I said something I shouldn’t have,” she apologized in return. “He just rubbed me the wrong way right from the start.”

“He does that sometimes.”

“I mean, why does he think he can just tell you what to do?”

“Because he can,” Max replied simply. “He’s not only my dad; he’s also my boss.” Those two roles gave him almost unlimited authority.

“But does he have to be so mean about it?” Liz asked.

“Yes.” Again, it was an easy answer. “You don’t get where he is by being nice and understanding, Liz. You get there by being shrewd and ruthless, by not caring about how anyone else feels or what happens to them. Anyone who tells you otherwise is lying. To be successful in the corporate world, you have to be willing to set any and all integrity aside; and my dad did that a long time ago.”

She gazed into his eyes rather worriedly in that moment and asked, “And is that what you’re willing to do? I mean, is that what you really want?”

He wasn’t even sure if he had any integrity to give up, but if he did . . . “I just wanna run this company,” he replied. He’d been dreaming of it ever since his father had first shown him his office. He’d been three years old. It was a desire that was so engrained, he didn’t even think to question it.

“At what cost?” Liz asked, questioning it for him.

He glanced around nervously, looking for a way out of the discussion. He couldn’t find one, and he knew that Liz wanted to be somewhere else, so he reached down, took her hand in his, and asked, “You wanna get out of here?”

It took her a moment, but finally she smiled at him and squeezed his hand encouragingly. He led her out the door, happy to have slipped out unnoticed. It wasn’t too late to go to that restaurant.








TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 39

Post by April »

Sara:
I know I still hate Max for what he did but it happened and hopefully everyone can move on from it....easier said that done, I know but.....its over.
Yeah, easier said than done like you said, but moving on from it is the only answer.

Leila:
Just a little note, you mentioned you have to take Geography classes...I studied Geography for 3 semesters, it was cool.
Really? 3 semesters? I'm just trying to get through this five-week summer session! It's just not my thing, I guess. It'll probably destroy my GPA.
PS: Your Liz in MY ROMANCE was bad. She was slutty and horny for Michael. Yes, I read that story...it was freaking great. See I'm a lover for your stories back then and now.
I forgot about that fic. Yeah, she was bad in it. But her role was way more minor than in this. For some reason, I just can't seem to write a likable Liz!

Eva:
I liked it that Michael takes his time. Rushing things would harm his relationship. On the other hand, knowing Maria just a little bit, I don't think he can wait very long to take the next step.
:lol: Yeah, Maria wants to rush things!

Karin:
Max and Liz still disgust me
I think they still disgust a lot of people, so you're not alone in that regard.

Krista:
Part of me wishes that Michael and Maria were still somewhat oblivious. Because while I like it when couples who are meant to be together are together, I think I much prefer a good challenge, rather than things just being... normal. Where is the challenge, I ask? WHERE?
My lips are sealed.
What I'm hoping is that this doesn't turn into a fairy tale where Max realizes that all he needs is Liz and he pretty much says "Screw you, dad!" Because that's not very 521 Max at all.
I totally agree. So don't worry, that's not going to happen. Liz and Max are about as anti-fairy tale as it gets in this fic.

tequathisy:
I really am beginning to think that Liz is stupid. Not just because she's dating Max. Starting an arguement with Max's dad as the very first words to say to him was just dumb. And rude.
Yeah, you can definitely argue that Liz crossed the line with what she said to Max's dad. Although you can also argue that Max's dad deserved it. She's pretty caught up in everything right now, so she's not thinking clearly.

nibbles:
I'm seriously basking in the cuteness of Michael and Maria right now and storing it all up for the inevitable bumps when they come along.
Well, I figured I should alllow you guys to bask since I did what I did with Passion. :oops:

Nove:
It's making me wanna know more about all the things that drives him to do what he wants to do. If he didn't go into his fathers business, what would he do?
Max would probably be a very different person if it wasn't for his father and his father's business. Which is kind of sad, because he potentially could have been a lot nicer than he's ever going to be now. :(

killjoy: Sit back and enjoy this part, buddy. ;)

Zoi:
I can't wait till Tess get's out of her depression.
Well, this part is going to be far less depressing Tess-wise.

BLONDIE:
Hmm...I wonder how long it will be til Michael and Maria take that next step?
Hmm, you'll just have to wait and see. ;)

spacegirl23:
I adore how Michael and Maria are: they're very concerned to NOT let their romance affect their relationships with other people. They're a sturdier couple than I expected. LOVE IT!
Thanks! You know, I've read a lot of fics (and even written a lot of fics) where Michael and Maria are much more an unstable couple, sometimes so unstable that it's unhealthy, and I really wanted to write their relationship differently in this fic.

Alison:
Kyle however needs to cool his jets. I understand that he's a young virgin with the largest case of blue balls this side of... anywhere, but Tess is pretty broken. Does he really want to be the rebound?
He defintely doesn't.
And Liz...? Oh man I get the feeling that she's in a for a hard fall.
Sometimes that's what it takes.


Thanks for the feedback! I had a dance practice today that kept me from updating earlier.

But now that I've found the time to update, you guys should be happy to know that this one's a pretty long one. I had to make it a little longer so I could end it where I did. ;)

I'm bringin' more music! I can't find it on Youtube, though, so I'm linking to Imeem. http://www.imeem.com/people/x_JKnRR/mus ... ds-we-say/ This is "The Words We Say" by Straylight Run, a song that I absolutely LOVE and always heard in my head when I was writing a certain scene for this fic. So try listening to it when you see :P It's a really good song.

Enjoy this part! It's a big one!










Part 39








Maria hopped up onto the front desk at the art museum the next day as she tried to adjust to the working world again. It was her first day back on the job since before winter break. She was still getting used to working there. Having Michael there with her made it easy.

“So much for gender equality in the workplace, huh?” she remarked, crossing her legs at the ankles. Michael gave her a look, and she explained, “You get to wear pants when you work here. I have to wear this stupid dress.” It wasn’t even a comfortable or flattering dress. It was black, long-sleeved with a high neck, and it went all the way down to her knees. Plus, she had to wear black high heels with it. Every day she worked, her feet ended up killing her.

“That’s alright,” Michael said.

“That’s alright?” She frowned. “I thought you were a feminist.”

“Yeah, but I’m also a guy, a guy who likes seeing his hot, hot girlfriend in a sexy outfit.”

She grunted. “Oh, yeah, museum attire. So sexy.”

He grinned and made his way towards her. “It is when you wear it.”

God, you’re so sexy, boyfriend, Maria thought, smiling at him. “Hmm, true.” She hooked her feet around the back of his legs, pulling him in closer. “I guess if we wanted to resolve the gender inequality, you could just wear a dress, too.”

“Huh, no,” he laughed, resting his hands atop her thighs. “I wouldn’t look as good in it.”

“No,” she agreed, “but you’d look good out of it.” She smoothed her hands up his chest, not even trying to hide her horniness.

“One-tract mind,” he remarked, still grinning.

“Totally one-tract.” She looped her arms around his neck and pulled his face towards hers, kissing him hungrily. If he would’ve let her, she would’ve stripped him naked and screwed him right then and there. She so wanted him. She doubted he even knew how desirable he was. She hadn’t known for a long time.

“Michael, Maria,” their boss said as he strode out of his office.

“Sorry, Mr. Buckworthy,” Maria said in a rush, shoving Michael backward.

“Mr. Buckley,” Michael corrected, barely catching his balance.

“Mr. Buckley.” She hopped down off the counter and straightened out her dress. Stupid dress.

“We’re working hard, sir,” Michael announced in the cheesiest and most unconvincing way possible.

“Yeah,” she grunted, “at hardly working.”

He elbowed her in the arm to be quiet.

Mr. Buckley gave them a look. He didn’t look mad, but he looked a little amused. He was a good boss. “Here,” he said, handing Michael a handful of papers. “Invoices from all our suppliers during the last quarter. Look them over, please.”

Michael nodded affirmatively. “Yes, sir.” He set the papers down on the counter and began to look through them.

Maria stood beside him and asked in a whisper, “What’re we looking these over for?”

“I don’t know. Just act like you know what you’re doin’,” he advised.

She laughed lightly and teased, “We got caught.”

“Shh.”

She stifled her giggles and cast a glance back at Mr. Buckley. He was headed back into his office now. He wouldn’t be able to hear anything they were saying. “Hey, so I talked to Tess today,” she said in a slightly louder tone. “About Kyle’s faux half birthday party, you know. Of course I didn’t tell her it was faux. Anyway, she’s cool with having it tonight, and so is Kyle. So is that okay with you?”

“Yeah, sure,” he replied. “I’m not doing anything.”

“No, you’re not doing anything . . . yet.” She smirked mischievously when he looked at her skeptically. “Do you like how I slipped that in there, the ‘yet’?”

“Yeah, that was pointed.”

“I’m sneaky like that.”

“It wasn’t subtle,” he informed her.

She rolled her eyes. “Fine, I’m obvious like that.” She coiled her fingers around his upper arm and rested her head against his shoulder contentedly. “Mmm, I love that we work together,” she said. “Office romances are so sexy.”

“We’re not in an office,” he pointed out as he continued to flip through the invoices.

“Yeah, but metaphorically . . .” She stared straight ahead at the Mona Lisa replica hanging on the wall and raised her head. “Let me put it this way,” she said, pressing herself right up against his side. “One of these days, you and I are gonna give old Mona Lisa something to stare at . . . and it’s gonna involve me not wearing this dress.”

His eyebrows rose in interest, and first he looked at the Mona Lisa painting, then at her.

“Michael, Maria . . .” Mr. Buckley called from his office.

“We’re hard,” Michael told him. “Working! Hard-working, sir. Working hard.” He closed his eyes and shook his head, smiling in embarrassment. “Oh, god.”

She laughed. “You’re such a goof.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Max was awoken by an angry pounding sound on his door. He sat up in bed and glanced at the clock. It was nearly noon. Liz was lying next to him, covered only by the thin sheet. She was still fast asleep. Usually he didn’t sleep in so late, but then again, they’d stayed up late. He was tired.

He crawled out of bed and searched around for something to put on. He knew it was his father on the other side of that door. He had a very distinctive, authoritative knock. Max pulled a pair of sweatpants out of the drawer, slipped them on, and left the bedroom to go open the door.

“Max,” his dad growled in between knocks. “Let me in.”

Max pulled open the door and quickly thought of something to boast about, something his father would find impressive. “You’ll be proud of me, Dad,” he said. “I got laid numerous times and, uh . . .” He trailed off as his father stormed into the suite, a seemingly permanent scowl etched into his face.

“Where were you last night?” his father demanded.

He tried to joke. “Come on, old man, I know you’re gettin’ senile, but I was there. You remember.”

“Where’d you go after you left?” Phillip asked sternly. “Did you come back here? Did you come back here with that girl?”

That girl was Liz. And even though they had gone out to eat first . . . “Yes,” he admitted. They'd spent the entire night together. They were doing that a lot lately.

Phillip made his way towards the bedroom and peered in at Liz. “I hope it was worth it,” he said.

Max shut the door to the bedroom and decided it best to apologize. “I’m sorry.”

“You’d better be,” his father growled. “What were you thinking?”

“I told her I’d take her out on a date--”

“No, you weren’t thinking, Max. Clearly.” His father glared at him and shook his head. “What’s the matter with you? Is this girl getting to you?”

Max looked away, unused to this. Usually he kept up with his father, didn’t feel subordinate even though he was. But lately, or for the past week at least, he’d been directing his energies elsewhere, and now he was suffering the consequences. He felt uncertain and nervous and weak, even. And he wasn’t used to feeling that way.

“She is,” Phillip concluded easily. “She must be good.”

“She’s giving me a chance . . .” Max mumbled dejectedly. He saw where this damn conversation was heading, and he didn’t want it to go there.

“I don’t care if she’s giving you the best sex of your life. You get over it,” his father commanded. “Do you realize what your little vanishing act might’ve cost me last night? I tried to introduce Seymour Randolph for you, but you weren’t there. And what kind of message do you think that sends? What kind of impression do you think that makes? Because he’s a smart man. He knows that if anything were to happen to me and I wasn’t around anymore, he’d be dealing with you. You’d be the one in charge. But if he can’t even trust you to be at some stupid party, he knows he can’t trust you with his money. So we’ve probably lost him. But you don’t care, do you?”

“Of course I care,” Max said, fighting to remain calm. His father was incredibly angry, and he couldn’t blame him. “But--”

“Save it, Max,” Phillip snapped. “I don’t wanna hear your excuses or your explanations. You made a mistake, and you made a big one. And I can’t just let that go.”

Max tensed, fearing the worst. Was he getting fired? Was that what was happening?

“It’s the girl or the job, son.”

He’d been expecting to hear something along those lines, but not exactly an ultimatum. And that’s exactly what he was getting. “What’re you saying?” he asked. “If I don’t dump Liz you’ll fire me?”

“Oh, I won’t just fire you,” his father assured him. “You see this place we’re in right now, this suite where you live? You won’t live here anymore.”

He’s threatening to cut me off completely, Max thought, astonished. Now he knew what it felt like to be Isabel.

“There are plenty of other people who could run my company someday, Max,” his father went on tauntingly, “people who, in all honesty, are much more qualified than you are.”

Max shook his head angrily, trying to fathom how all of this could be happening. He was just dating a girl. She wasn’t changing him that much. And any changes that had taken place were good. He was sure of that. But his father didn’t perceive them as good, and at the end of the day, his opinion mattered more than regular opinions did.

“I’m sorry to be ruthless, but I need to be.”

Max knew part of that claim was untrue. He wasn’t sorry to be ruthless.

“Tess was a much better pursuit,” Phillip went on. “She didn’t question things. She didn’t lead you astray. You led her. And that’s the way it’s supposed to be. You’re a man, aren’t you?”

“Yes.”

“You’re my son.”

Sometimes he hated being that.

“The girl or the job,” his father repeated. “It’s one or the other, Max. You can’t have both. You have to choose.”

He grunted. “Like you did?”

“That’s right. I could’ve had any woman. Why do you think I married your mother? Because she’s simple. I chose money,” Phillip admitted unabashedly. “And I don’t regret it. I never have. Because money does buy happiness, Max. And somewhere deep down inside, you still know that. This girl hasn’t changed you that much.”

He felt as though his father were trying to brainwash him. It was the same dictatorial style of parenting he’d grown up with. He felt like a little kid again.

“Make your decision by the end of the day,” Phillip said on his way out the door. “And Max . . . make the right one.”

Max stood there like a statue as his father left. For the first time in his life, he felt truly conflicted. He wished it were an easy decision. He wished he could either say ‘to hell with the company’ and crawl back into bed with Liz or say ‘to hell with Liz’ and crawl back into his father’s good graces. But he wasn’t sure if he could do either one of those things.

He pushed open the door to the bedroom and stood in the doorway, watching as Liz began to stir. She didn’t wake up, though. Good. He had a feeling she was going to hate this day just as much as he did.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle strode out of his bedroom on the evening of his half birthday party wearing a tight grey t-shirt and his nicest pair of jeans. Maria had helped him pick out the clothes. He really needed all the help he could get in the fashion department. “How do I look?” he asked her and Michael as he slicked his hair back.

They were sitting on the couch facing each other, totally making out, mostly oblivious to him.

“Guys,” he tried again.

Michael and Maria slowly turned to look at him and stopped kissing. “Like you always do,” Michael replied.

“The clothes look good, if I do say so myself.” Maria smiled proudly. She knew she had really good taste . . . in clothing at least. But since she was dating Michael, she could now claim to have good taste in men as well.

“No, I mean how do I look?” Kyle grabbed a metal pot from one of his kitchen cabinets and held it up to examine his reflection. “Do I look twenty and a half? Do I look like I’m 20.5 years old?”

Maria laughed as he plucked at his hair. “You look sixteen, Kyle.”

He lowered the pan in defeat. “Are you serious?”

“Yeah.” She really wasn’t, but it was fun to tease him. “You’ve even got that awkward teenage zit up there by your eyebrow.”

“Not listening,” he decided, putting the pan back in the cabinet. He startled and then froze when there was a knock on the door. “That’s Tess!” he exclaimed, bounding towards the door like an eager puppy. He flung it open, and his excitement waned at once.

“Hey, bitches!” Marty exclaimed, sashaying into the apartment with Francis. “The fun has arrived!”

“Marty!” Maria exclaimed, springing up from the couch to go hug her brother. She hadn’t seen him since Christmas. She hadn’t even talked to him. It was ridiculous how much she had missed him.

Maria gave Francis a hug while Michael shook hands with both of them. Kyle returned to the kitchen to grab his metal pot and look at himself some more.

“Wow, this is . . . some party you got goin’ here,” Marty remarked sarcastically. “Real exciting.”

“Martin, we talked about this,” Francis said in a low tone. “You know straight people are boring.”

“Hmm, that’s true,” Marty agreed.

“Hey, what about Christmas?” Maria reminded them. “Not boring, remember?”

“Oh, that was effing crazy,” Marty remembered, “with the infidelity and all. That Max guy isn’t gonna be here tonight, is he?”

“Definitely not,” Michael answered before she could.

“He and Liz are still, like, together, though,” Maria told her brother. They loved to gossip.

Marty gasped in shock. “No! For real?”

“Yes.”

“Oh my god, come with me,” Marty said dramatically, taking her hand. “Come fill me in. I’m so out of the loop on what’s going on, it’s not even funny.”

Maria laughed. “Okay.” She slipped off into Kyle’s bedroom with her brother and tried to think of a way to tell him she and Michael were dating. That was going to blow him away.

“Okay, so spill everything,” Marty said. “Is Kylie still crushin’ on Tess?”

“Majorly.”

“And are she and Max kaput?”

She grunted. “They’d better be. She’s, like, totally down in the dumps lately, though. That’s why we’re having this party. And Kyle’s really excited about it, because he thinks he stands a chance with her. And he might. I don’t know.”

“Oh, they’d be kind of cute,” Marty said. “White and nerdy.”

Maria laughed. Kyle definitely had a lot of nerdiness going on, and Tess actually had her fair share of it, too. They all did, to some extent.

“And what about you?” Marty asked, sitting down on the bed. “How’s life going for my little sister?”

“Um . . . it’s going really well,” she told him. She glanced out into the living room, and she couldn’t help but lock eyes with Michael. He was so adorably smoldering. “Really well.”

It took Marty a minute, but eventually he connected the dots. “Oh my god,” he said, shooting to his feet again. “You’re fucking Big Boy!”

“No!” Maria hissed, embarrassed that Michael probably heard that. “I’m not . . . fucking him. I mean, not yet.”

“Well, what are you two doing? I noticed the close proximity when I came in. Are you guys . . .” His face lit up, and his smile swept from east to west. “Are you guys dating?

Maria smiled and blushed. “Yeah . . .”

Marty squealed. “Freakin’ . . . when did this happen?”

“Like a week ago.”

“A week?” Marty echoed. “A whole week and I haven’t heard a thing about it?”

She shrugged. “Well, we’ve been kinda wrapped up in each other lately. That’s part of the reason why we’re having this party. We don’t wanna be one of those couples that’s too wrapped up.”

“Yeah, good idea. So how did this happen?” Marty went on to ask. “You always said you and Michael weren’t . . .”

“Well, we weren’t. But now we are. It was . . . New Year’s Eve. We went to this party, and he kinda . . . gave me the most romantic, time-stopping midnight kiss you can imagine. Not that I’m bragging, but I’m totally bragging.”

Marty pressed one hand to his chest and sighed longingly. He looked as though he were about to faint. “New Year’s? That’s so . . .”

“I know!” she exclaimed. “He can be so surprising.”

“But why haven’t you two slithered around in bed already? You know you want to.”

“There’s slithering,” she insisted. “It’s just not naked slithering. You know, it’s only been a week. That’s not a whole lot of time.”

Marty gave her a look, and she grinned excitedly.

“But it’s enough time. I think it’s happening tonight.” It had to. The physical attraction alone was going to kill her if they didn’t just do it already. “I’ll give you the details, of course, but not too many details. I am still your sister.”

“I just hope his skills match his size,” Marty said. “You know?”

“Yeah.” She hoped so, too. “I think they will. He gets really into it when we’re making out, you know, so hopefully he’ll get into . . .”

“Getting into you?” Marty filled in.

“Well, yeah, pretty much.” They both started laughing together, stopping only when Michael came to stand in the doorway to the bedroom and asked, “What’re you guys talking about?”

Marty didn’t even hesitate. “Your penis.”

Maria blushed once again, pressing her hand over her mouth to keep from giggling. Michael stared at the both of them for a long moment, a moment in which Maria was sure he was both freaked and creeped out. But then he loosened up and joked right along with them. “You should never talk about anything else.”

“Michael!” she exclaimed, so unused to hearing him talk like that.

He shrugged and headed back out into the living room.

“Come back here!” she called, starting out after him.

“Maria,” Marty said, stopping her. She spun around and met his eyes. “You found a good one,” he said in a rare moment of seriousness. “I’m really happy for you.”

She was happy, too. “Thanks,” she said before her attention shifted back to her boyfriend again. “Michael, come here!”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Is that a grey hair? Kyle wondered in horror as he continued to examine his reflection in his favorite metal pot. My god, it is. I have a grey hair. Possibly more than one. No!

He plucked the hair out with his fingers and froze when he heard a knock on the door. No one else seemed to hear. Michael and Maria were having a pillow fight on the couch, and Marty and Francis were standing in the hallway chattering with each other flirtatiously.

“Everybody shut up!” Kyle shouted, preparing himself for Tess’s entrance. They all just kept on doing what they were doing, so he tried again, “I said everybody--” She gave up and rolled his eyes in annoyance. He put the pan away quickly and bounded towards the door, taking a few breaths to steady himself. Then he wrapped his hand around the doorknob and pulled. “Tess!”

“Kyle!” she exclaimed. “Happy birthday!”

“Well, it’s actually just my half—oh.” When she threw her arms around him and hugged him, he decided she could think it was his birthday if she wanted to. “Happy birthday indeed.” Her body pressed up against his? He could think of worse presents.

“You’re so old!” She laughed and lifted up a glass of alcohol. It looked like beer, and half of it was already gone. When she tossed her head back and chugged, three-fourths of it was gone.

“Uh . . . guys?” Kyle said to Michael and Maria, not sure what to make of Tess’s apparent drunkenness. He’d seen her toss back some alcohol before, but this seemed different.

“My friends!” Tess exclaimed loudly, reaching for Michael and Maria when they approached her. She wrapped her arms around Michael’s arm and squeezed, resting her head against his shoulder. “I love my friends.” Then she let go of his arm and exclaimed, “Party time!” She pushed past the three of them and skipped into the living room, dancing to a sound that only she could hear.

“She’s wasted,” Maria remarked, stating the obvious.

“Yeah, we noticed.” Kyle pressed his hand against the door and tried to shut it, but some tall, skinny guy wearing a light pink t-shirt and green checkered shorts stumbled inside before he could do so.

“Dude,” the guy said, his breath reeking of as much alcohol as Tess’s was, “you almost shut the door on me.”

“Who are you?” Kyle asked him.

“Kyle, that’s Brian,” Tess answered, swaying from side to side, the bottle still in her hand.

“Simon,” the guy corrected.

She made a face. “That’s what I said. And guys, don’t make any ‘Simon says’ jokes, ‘cause guess what? I already made ‘em all.” She giggled and took another drink.

“What’s he doin’ here?” Kyle asked.

“What’s it look like I’m doin’ here? I’m here for the party, bro,” Simon answered enthusiastically.

“I don’t think so, bro,” Kyle mimicked. He’d been under the impression that he and Tess were sort of going to be a couple for the night. Michael and Maria, Marty and Francis . . . him and Tess. It made perfect sense. This Simon guy was ruining the mathematics.

“I was under the asssssumption,” Tess slurred, “that since this is a party, I could bring a date. Nobody told me I couldn’t.”

Kyle shot a glance at Maria. She’d been the one to invite Tess to this party. It was all her fault. She averted her eyes innocently.

“So I brought Simon ‘cause Simon has beer,” Tess finished up. “Lots and lots of beer.”

“We have beer here, Tess,” Maria pointed out.

“No, we don’t. I don’t drink,” Kyle reminded her quietly. He wasn’t old enough to purchase alcohol anyway.

“Relax, Michael and I have some in our ‘fridge,” she assured him.

“No, but I need lots of beer,” Tess emphasized. “Lots.

“I think you’ve already had lots, sweetie,” Maria said.

Tess gasped, almost stumbling backward. “Uh! That was rude!

As usual, it was up to Michael to step in as referee and keep things under control. “Look, Simon,” he said, “we really appreciate you stopping by, but this is kind of a specific crowd. You might feel out of place.”

“Michael!” Tess stomped towards him, waving the bottle in his face. “Be nice, Mr. Nice Guy. Brian’s my boy-toy now.”

“Simon,” Simon corrected patiently.

“Whatever. As long as your name’s not Max.” She laughed sadly and traipsed off into the kitchen. “What do you think he’s doing right now?” she asked as she opened up the door to the refrigerator and then shut it again just as quickly. “Liz?” She laughed, but it was clear how angry she was.

“Maybe this was a bad idea,” Maria pondered.

“Simon needs to stay,” Tess decided. “You know why? Because Simon says!” She laughed loudly, then downed the remainder of the beer in her class. She set that empty glass down on the counter and said, “No, and you know why? Because we . . . are a non-specif—pacif—sp . . . a non-pacific crowd.” She nodded affirmatively. “Yep. That’s what we are.” She started staggering down the hallway and bumped into Marty. “Marty,” she said, staring straight ahead at his chest. “Where’s Marty?”

“Standing right in front of you,” Maria replied.

“Oh.” She smiled and laughed embarrassedly. “Hi, Marty.” She stood up on her tip-toes and gave him a hug.

“Oh, hi, Boozie,” he returned.

“Hey, Francis!” she chirped. Francis gave her a little wave in response.

“Hey, Tess? I’m gonna go get the rest of the beer, okay?” Simon announced.

“Oh. Okay, Brian!”

For a minute, Kyle contemplated locking him out. But then he had a better idea. “Hey,” he said, stopping Simon on his way out. “Make sure you bring some back for me, too.”

“Sure thing, man,” Simon confirmed on his way back out.

Good, Kyle thought. If Tess was getting drunk, he saw no reason not to get drunk with her. It would be a bonding experience.

“What?” he said, noticing the skeptical looks Michael and Maria were both giving him. “I can hold my liquor.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle jumped in front of Michael and Maria, his legs and arms outstretched, and yelled excitedly, “I love . . . to dance!” He immediately broke out some robotic dance moves that hadn’t been popular for decades, including the mashed potato. Maria thought it was the most horrific thing she’d ever seen. There were parts of Kyle’s body that were moving (namely his hips), that should have never moved. Ever.

“When I’m the mature, responsible one at a party, you know there’s something very wrong,” she said to Michael.

He nodded mutely in agreement. Francis and Marty were sitting on the couch with them, both equally as astonished. Tess had been dancing drunkenly with Simon for a full fifteen minutes now. It wasn’t dancing so much as bending backward in his arms and flailing in between chugs of alcohol, but she seemed to be enjoying it.

Suddenly, Simon lost his hold on her, and she fell to the floor.

“Ow!” she yelped.

“Tess, are you okay?” Michael asked.

She laughed, running her hands through her tussled hair. “I’m awesome, Michael. I’m so awesome!” She struggled to push herself up onto all fours and then onto her own two feet. “But . . .” She gave Simon and apologetic look and said, “I really need to pee.” She handed him her bottle of beer and scurried down the hallway into the bathroom. Simon shrugged and stopped dancing, concentrating on drinking the rest of Tess’s beer before she came back.

“Hey!” Kyle cried. “Don’t make me dance by myself!”

Marty and Francis exchanged a look and rolled their eyes. “We’ll dance with you, buddy,” Marty said, standing up. He and Francis joined Kyle in the middle of his living room, concealing their laughter when Kyle began to spank his own butt. He was so far gone.

Simon sat down between Michael and Maria, even though there wasn’t any space to sit. He squeezed in between them and remarked, “This party’s kinda lame.”

“Yeah, thanks, we noticed,” Maria snapped, not at all happy to have him there.

Simon motioned to Marty and said to Michael, “So that guy’s your brother, huh?”

“Who, Marty? No, he’s her brother,” Michael informed him.

“Oh.” Simon glanced at Maria. “He’s your brother?”

“Yep.”

“Oh.” Simon stared at Marty, and a slow smile formed on his lips. “He’s kind of cute.”

Uh-oh, Maria thought. Something was off. She should have known. He was wearing a pink shirt.

“So are you, actually,” Simon added, surveying Michael up and down.

A look of horror swept across Michael’s face, and he shouted, “Tess!” in a panic.

“I’ll go get her,” Maria said, rising to her feet. She noticed Simon trying to inch his hand towards Michael’s thigh, so she swatted at it and snapped, “Back off.”

Simon pouted, then returned his attention to Michael and smiled flirtatiously.

Maria shook her head and stomped down the hallway towards the bathroom. “Tess,” she said, knocking on the door impatiently. No response. “Tess, I . . .” She pushed open the door and found her friend standing by the sink, lifting up the handle to turn the water on, then pressing it back down to turn it off. She kept doing that over and over, seemingly fascinated. “What’re you doing?” Maria asked.

“Washing my hands,” she replied listlessly.

“Well, you got a problem. Your brand new boy-toy . . . wants a boy-toy. In fact, he wants my boyfriend, which is not kosher.”

Tess shut off the water and stared at Maria pleadingly, her bottom lip quivering with disappointment. “Simon’s gay?”

Maria shrugged. “Looks like.”

It started out as an intensified frown, but eventually Tess lurched forward into Maria’s arms and began to cry.

“Oh.” Maria barely managed to catch her and support all her weight. “Tess . . .”

Michael came down the hallway looking scared to death. “Hey, Simon’s out there practically molesting me,” he said before noticing Tess. “What’s . . . what’s going on? Is she okay?”

“I don’t know.” Maria craned her neck backward to glance back out into the living room. Even though they were dancing, Marty and Francis looked bored, and Kyle looked like an even bigger nerd than he already was. “Maybe it’s time to pull the plug on this party.”

“Yeah, I’m callin’ it,” Michael agreed. “Time of death, 9:18.”

They went back out into the living room to rejoin the others. Tess clung to Maria, still crying, but not as much now.

“Hey, Tess,” Kyle said as he executed the infamous ‘sprinkler’ move, “come dance with . . .” He stopped dancing when he saw her. “Tess? What’s wrong?” He rushed up to her, almost seeming sober for a moment. “Is she okay?”

“She’s just sad,” Maria said.

Tess pressed her face into Maria’s neck and muttered something unintelligible.

“What?” Maria asked.

“And pissed,” she spoke up.

Maria sighed. “And pissed. Look, guys, I think the party’s kinda . . . over.”

“Oh, thank God,” Francis said gratefully. “I mean . . . damn.”

“We should take her home,” Maria said to Michael. He nodded in agreement.

“No!” Tess shouted, pushing Maria away. “I wanna stay here.”

“Tess, you’re drunk.”

“I know.”

Simon cleared his throat and raised his hand as he stood up from the couch. “I-I’m drunk, too,” he reminded them. “Somebody needs to take me home.” He smiled at Michael. “I want you to do it.”

Michael took a step back. “Marty, Francis, will you guys take Simon home?”

“Sure,” Marty said. “Come with us, cutie.”

“Is this gonna be, like, a threesome?” Simon asked as they helped him out the door.

“Oh, yeah, sure,” Marty replied eagerly.

“Yeah,” Francis agreed, “let’s do that.”

Maria shook her head. Well, at least the party was ending well for some of the guests.

“Okay, Tess, come on,” Michael said, holding out his hand for her.

“No.” She threw her arms around Kyle’s neck and refused to let go of him. “I wanna stay with Kyle.”

Kyle gave Michael a serious, serious look. “Let her stay.”

Maria sighed, not quite sure what to do. “This can’t be a good idea,” she said to Michael.

“What?” Tess barked. “We’re not gonna do anything wrong. We’re gonna dance and listen to music.”

“Yeah,” Kyle agreed, grinning from ear to ear. “Britney Spears.”

Tess’s eyes lit up. “Britney?”

“Yeah.”

Maria rolled her eyes. They were incredibly drunk. The stupid kind of drunk.

“I don’t know about this,” Michael muttered.

“Oh, come on,” Tess kept on. “You guys don’t wanna deal with us. You wanna go back to your place and boom, boom, boom!” She did a little thrusting gesture with her hips, almost falling over. “Whoa.” She just managed to catch her balance. “I used to boom, too, you know.”

“I never boomed,” Kyle said.

She shot her head up at him. “What?”

“What?” he echoed.

She laughed. “Wait, are you just gonna copy everything I say?”

“Wait, are you just gonna copy everything I say?” he played along.

“Oh my god, Kyle!”

“Oh my god, Kyle!”

“Okay, enough!” Maria jumped in, unable to tolerate anymore. “How about Michael and I just take all the beer and take your keys, and you guys promise to stay here all night. Don’t go anywhere.”

“Oh, we promise, Maria,” Tess vowed. “We super promise.”

Super,” Kyle agreed.

She wasn’t sure how much these drunk promises were worth . . . but they really couldn’t get anywhere without a car. Besides, knowing them . . . they’d be occupied with Britney for hours. And then they’d fall asleep.

“Okay, we’re just gonna get all this outta here then,” Michael said as he started to collect all the empty, full, and half-empty beer bottles off the coffee table and kitchen counter. He held out his shirt and loaded the bottles up in a basket fashion.

“Oh, I can’t watch,” Tess said dramatically, hiding her face in Kyle’s shirt as Michael took away their alcohol.

Maria marched up to the beer-guzzlers and held out her hand palm up. “Keys.”

Tess reached into her pocket and reluctantly handed her car keys over. She had a Finding Nemo keychain on them, so she gave Nemo a little kiss before relinquishing him.

“Mine are in the bedroom . . . I think,” Kyle said.

She rolled her eyes, walked into the bedroom, and rummaged around Kyle’s cluttered dresser. She found painting supplies, drawing supplies, and condoms—as though he would ever use those—and finally she found his keys. “Okay, I’m ready,” she announced, jingling the keys in her hand as she walked back out into the living room.

“Okay,” Michael said. He looked like he had a big old pot-belly with his shirt loaded with beer bottles. “Go to bed, you guys.”

“Oh, we will,” Tess assured him, still holding onto Kyle tightly. “Have fun fucking!”

Maria couldn’t help but laugh a little as she and Michael shuffled out the door. The night had been a disaster thus far, but fucking? That was one thing she would definitely enjoy.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz opened the door to her dorm room and smiled at Max. “Hey.” She wrapped her arms around his neck and stood up on her tip-toes to kiss him. “I’m glad you’re here. I’ve got this homework for my accounting class, and I’m not quite sure how to do it. Do you think you could help me?” Accounting was business-related, and Max was all about business. She figured it was a good match.

“Sure,” he replied.

“Good.” She lowered her arms and scurried back into her room. “I just have to find it . . .” She tossed papers and books aside on her cluttered desk. Usually she was more organized, but not when it came to a subject she didn’t enjoy. “It’s probably a really easy assignment,” she acknowledged when she finally came across her assignment, a worksheet, “but my professor went over it really fast, and he’s got kind of a thick accent. You know?” She cast a sideways glance at Max and noticed him still standing in the doorway, looking distracted, not at all like himself. “Max?”

“Yeah.” He stepped into the room and shut the door.

“Is everything okay?” she asked, setting her worksheet down. “You seem kinda out of it.”

“Sorry.” He sat down on her bed and rubbed his forehead. “It’s been a long day.”

“A bad day?” she questioned, sensing that much.

He nodded mutely.

Now she was getting really worried about him. He seemed genuinely upset about something. Max usually kept his emotions closer to his chest. “What happened?” she asked, sitting down beside him. She placed a comforting hand on his shoulder and waited for him to explain.

At last, he said, “Liz . . . we need to talk.”

She slowly lowered her hand, filled with an immediate sense of dread. “About what?”

He swallowed hard and didn’t look at her. “About us.”

She knew what that meant. She knew exactly what that meant. And it was the last thing she wanted to hear. “Max . . .” She stood up once again, tense. “No.”

“Liz . . .”

“No . . . don’t say it.” If he didn’t say it, then it wasn’t happening. She didn’t want it to happen.

“I don’t think this is gonna work.”

She felt as though all the life disappeared from her body in an instant, leaving her deflated. A sinking feeling settled in the pit of her stomach, and tears sprang to her eyes.

“It can’t,” he muttered, looking at his lap instead of looking at her.

She wanted to fall onto the floor. She wasn’t sure how her legs were keeping her up. She wanted to scream. She wanted to throw something. Her mind tried to play a couple of last-minute tricks on her, as she wondered if he was just joking. It wouldn’t have been a very funny joke, but they would have laughed about it later. Except it wasn’t a joke at all. And they never laughed.

“But it is working,” she pointed out. “It has been. Max . . .” She shook her head, shell-shocked. “I don’t understand.”

“I’m sorry.”

“I don’t understand,” she ground out. “I . . . I gave you a chance.”

“I know.”

“I trusted you! I believed in you!”

“And I thank you for that,” he said, “but we both know--”

“No, stop it! Stop.” She didn’t know anything, least of all why he would want to do something like this. “Something happened. Because we were doing fine last night. I know you, Max . . . we were doing fine.” She couldn’t have just imagined everything. It was real. What was going on between them . . . it was real and messy and complicated. Just the way they liked it.

“Maybe that’s what you thought,” he said, finally raising his head to look her in the eye, “but last night, when we were at that party, it became glaringly apparent that you don’t understand my world. And you don’t want to.”

And that was when her sadness and confusion shifted to anger. “Because your world sucks, Max,” she bit out. “It’s a horrible, horrible place to be, and I can’t for the life of me understand why you wanna be there.”

He let out a heavy breath. “There was a choice . . . given to me by my father.” Again he swallowed hard and lowered his head. “You or the company.”

Oh my god. Liz clutched one hand to her stomach, feeling sick. “And you chose that fucking company?”

Max shot to his feet defensively. “That fucking company’s been the only damn constant in my life, Liz. It’s all I’ve ever wanted, and I’m so close to it. I’m so close. I did what I had to do.”

“No, it’s not what you had to do, Max; it’s what you chose to do,” she informed him. “And I should’ve seen it coming.” She shook her head, furious with herself for being so stupid, and raked her hands through her hair as the tears began to spill over. “God, everyone told me I was just wasting my time. They told me you couldn’t change. And I told them you could. And I thought you had; I really thought you had. But you’re still the same greedy, arrogant, uncaring monster you always have been. And I should’ve known.” She squeezed her eyes shut and turned around so that her back was to him. “God, I should’ve known, but you made me fall in love with you!” She froze, realizing that she’d just truly admitted that for the first time out loud. Then she shook her head again, disappointed in her own naivety. “I should’ve known.”

“Liz . . .”

She felt his hand on her shoulder, and she jerked away, whirling around to face him with stark, naked resentment in her eyes. “Don’t touch me,” she warned, glaring at him.

He glared right back at her and said, “You know what? You’re right. You should’ve known. I’m the bad guy, Liz. I never pretended to be anything else. You gave me a chance even after you found out I took advantage of Maria, even after I arranged to have your high school honey pummeled. What does that say about you?”

That said that she was screwed up. And she knew that. But all she wanted was to be screwed up with him. Why did he want something more than he wanted that?

“Think about it for just one minute,” he went on harshly. “We had an affair. Our entire relationship is based on secrecy and lies; so what’s to keep me from lying to you, making you think you matter to me when, in retrospect, I would’ve been better off with Tess. She kept her damn mouth shut and her legs wide open, and that’s what a woman’s supposed to do.”

She stared at him with wide, stunned eyes. She wanted to find the part of him that she believed in . . . but that part was too far away now.

“Thanks for puttin’ out so much,” he said, “but did you really think I was gonna do a complete one-eighty?” He grunted. “Your sex is good, but it’s not that good, sweetheart. It’s not worth losing my shot at that company. That’s all that matters.”

She lowered her head as more tears fell over, wondering if he took pleasure in seeing her cry. This was what he did. He ruined people’s lives, and he had fun doing it.

“No wonder you lost your tutoring job,” he said. “You’re an idiot.”

That did it. She didn’t have to stand there and take that. She doubted he meant half the things he was saying. He was just trying to get her to hate him. And it was working. “Get out,” she growled. “Get the hell out of here, you bastard,” she pushed him backwards, then pushed him again. “You bastard! Get out! You wanna be shrewd--” Another shove. “—and ruthless--” Shove. “--and conniving and manipulative?” She pounded her fists against his chest. “Go be like your dad, and stay away from me! Go!” She shoved him out the door. “Get out of here! I hate you! I hate you!” She slammed the door in his face and immediately collapsed against it in a fit of tears. She sank down onto the floor and sobbed. Her entire body shook like an earthquake, and she was sure Max could hear her. But she didn’t care. She didn’t care about anything more. She just . . . didn’t care.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Max stood out in the hallway, listening to the sounds of Liz’s sadness. He hadn’t intended to be so harsh, but Liz had such inexplicable faith in him that being harsh was the only way to get through to her. He knew his harshness had bordered on cruelty, though, and he regretted that much.

He hung his head and wished he could tell her he was sorry. But it was too late for that now. Nothing he could say was going to make her feel any better. And he had to keep remind himself, he wasn’t in the business of making people feel better. Not even her. He was in the business of hotels.

But she was right: No one had forced him to choose the company over her. That was a decision he’d made all on his own. And he felt like a complete ass for making it. For the first time in his life, that really bothered him.

He’d been stupid to ever think that he could have two great things at once. That wasn’t the way the world worked. You had one shot, and if you screwed it up, gave it up for something that wasn’t as important in the big scheme of things . . . then that was your own mistake. No girl could ever be as important as an entire career. It just wasn’t possible. It didn’t matter who the girl was. She was just a girl.

She was just a girl.

He slammed his fists against the wall and mentally kicked himself for even getting in the situation to begin with, letting himself feel things . . . stupid. It’d been a stupid thing to do. Emotions were a weakness, and Liz was just a girl.

She was just a girl.

He walked on down the hallway, trying to forget the sound of Liz’s crying. But he couldn’t. Because he was the reason for it.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria was already in bed when Michael strolled out of the bathroom. “Did you floss all your teeth?” she asked.

He smiled and tapped the minute button on his clock radio to set his alarm for tomorrow morning. “Yes, I did.”

Maria giggled and teased, “You’re such a good boy.” What kind of twenty-one year old actually flossed every single one of his teeth every night? Michael was adorable.

“Are you kidding?” he grunted. “I’m badass.”

“Oh, yeah, and I’m a goody two-shoes.” She made a face. “Get in here.”

“Just give me a minute.”

What was he doing that was more important than doing her? “Michael . . .” She threw back the covers, letting him see the sexy black lingerie she was wearing just for him. “Get in here.”

He took one look at her and grinned. “Okay, then.” He crawled into bed and pulled the blankets up over the two of them, immediately enveloping her in his arms, pulling her towards him and kissing her.

This is it, she thought excitedly as she rolled on top of him. It’s finally happening. She felt as though she’d been waiting forever, even though it’d only been a week. Or two and a half years, technically. One week of romance, two and a half years of friendship . . . regardless, it was time for some good old-fashioned nakedness.

“Mmm,” she murmured against his lips. “The after-party’s always better than the actual party.” She grinned and kissed him again, gently nibbling on his bottom lip with her teeth. She laughed flirtatiously and moved her lower body around to come in contact with his groin. He groaned and shifted positions so that they were lying on their sides again, facing each other.

This is so totally happening! she thought, mentally squealing. She really hoped it wasn’t awkward . . . or maybe just a little bit awkward. A little bit of awkwardness was always a good thing.

She didn’t break their kissing pattern as she took hold of his hand in hers and led it to her breasts. She urged him to touch her through the thin fabric of her lingerie. His large, warm hands felt so good. She moaned into his mouth and arched her back into his touch. So damn good.

Time to show you how good I can be, she thought competitively, trailing her hand down his chest to venture beneath the covers. She felt the slight bulge in his pants and touched it experimentally. Much to her surprise, he moved away slightly, even breaking off the kiss.

“What?” she asked, surprised.

“Nothing.”

He couldn’t have sounded more unconvincing had he tried. “What’s wrong?” she asked again, frowning.

“Nothing.”

He was a horrible liar. “No, there’s something,” she pressed, propping herself up on her elbow. “What? Just tell me.” She wasn’t going to let up until he did.

He sighed and rolled over onto his back. He hesitated a moment before looking up at her and starting, “It’s not that I don’t want to.”

“Oh, here we go,” she grumbled, already sensing where this was going.

“I just don’t wanna rush things,” he added quickly. “That’s all.”

“Two and a half years isn’t exactly rushing, Michael,” she pointed out.

“But we haven’t been dating that whole time. We’ve been dating for seven days.”

“And it’s been going well.”

“Yeah, it has,” he agreed. “And I just want it to keep going well. Okay?”

She shook her head, still not understanding. “I don’t get it. Why stop the forward momentum?”

“Because it’s a big deal.”

“I’m sure it is,” she said, motioning with her eyes to the bulge beneath the covers.

He rolled his eyes at his body’s unwillingness to cooperate and rolled over onto his side, propping himself up to mirror her position. “What I mean is it’s a big step, you know? It changes everything.”

“New Year’s kiss changed everything, remember?”

“Yeah, but this changes everything.

She smiled encouragingly. “That’s okay.”

He reached out and placed one hand atop hers. “I just think we should give it a little more time. There’s no rush. Maria, we have the rest of our lives . . . to have sex.”

“Or we have right now.”

He chuckled. “I know. And trust me, it kills me to say this . . .”

“Then don’t.”

“But I think it’s in our best interest to wait.”

He was so logical sometimes. And she wasn’t. She followed her heart (and her hormones), not her head. “I’ll go crazy,” she warned him.

“Well, you’re already crazy.”

She rolled her eyes at his attempted humor. “Michael, I’m serious.”

“So am I.” He was just as steadfast as she was, if not more so. “Look, when it happens, it’ll be because we both need it to, not just because we want it to. And it’ll be perfect. We’ll know that it’s meant to be in that moment. And we’ll have waited.”

“And gone crazy,” she put in.

“But we’ll have waited.”

She sighed, so unaccustomed to being with such a gentleman. But if Michael wasn’t a gentleman, then he just wasn’t her Michael. And she wouldn’t have him any other way. “How long?” she asked, fearing what the answer might be.

“I don’t know,” he replied. “A couple of weeks. A couple of months.”

“A couple of months?” she echoed in horror. She wasn’t sure if she could hold out.

“Or weeks. Weeks.”

She prayed for it to be weeks. She needed it to be weeks. Days would be even better. Or hours, or minutes, or seconds, or split-seconds. “This is so . . . I mean, I’m the girl. I’m the one who’s supposed to be reluctant.”

“No, I’m not reluctant,” he assured her. “I am one-hundred thousand percent sure of us and how I feel about you. Which is why I want us to take our time.”

She had to admit, it was sweet and cute and all the things Michael was. But still . . . “Not too much time.”

“No, not too much,” he promised. “I just know that a lot of couples don’t stop and think about what they’re doing, and they wake up in the morning and wonder if they made a mistake. And it ends badly because they end up apart. And I don’t ever wanna be apart from you.”

She gazed into his eyes as he said that, almost melting. “Oh, god . . . you and your words.” She lay down on her back and snuggled up close to him, her face right beneath his. “So sexy.”

“You and your lingerie.” He traced his index finger along one of the skinny straps of the bra she was wearing. “Sexier.”

Her skin grew hot with the compliment. “But no actual sex.”

He shook his head. “Not tonight.”

She sighed heavily, accepting the sad fact. But if it was important to Michael that they wait, then it was important to her. “Well . . . okay,” she agreed. “It’s a little disappointing, but if you think it’s for the best . . .”

“I do.”

“I trust you on that.” She sought out his hand with hers and wove their fingers together. “Can we still make-out, though?”

He laughed. “Oh, constantly.”

“Constantly?” She smiled, liking the sound of that, and their lips met again in a soulful, caring kiss. “Mmm,” she moaned. “You’re the only person I’d wait for.” And she meant that. Michael Guerin had a way with her, a very special way.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess brought the remote control up to her mouth like a microphone and sang along to “Gimme More” when it started playing. “It’s Britney, bitch.” She marched forward to the beat of the music, then started jumping from side to side and clapping her hands. “I see you.” She swung her arms around in the air and skipped around in a circle. “And I just wanna dance with you.” She danced her way over to the couch where Kyle was getting ready for his part of the performance. He had stuffed bundles of toilet paper up under his t-shirt, so it now looked as though he had breasts. He had hiked his shirt up into midriff style, too. So drunk.

“Every time they turn the lights down!” he sang in a high-pitched voice as he danced atop the couch. “Just wanna go that extra mile for you. Your public display of affection!” He placed his hands on his butt cheeks and moved his hips in a circle. “Feels like no one else in the room.”

Tess laughed at his antics and hopped up on the couch to join him. “We can get down like there’s no one around. We keep on rockin’.”

“We keep on rockin’,” Kyle echoed.

“We keep on rockin’.”

“We keep on rockin’.”

Tess was about to sing on when the CD started to skip. “Wait,” she said. “What the fuck?”

“Hey!” Kyle shouted at the CD player. “We’re rockin’ here!”

Tess jumped down off the couch and staggered over towards the CD player. “Stop!” she cried, whacking at it with her remote control/microphone.

“Stop,” Kyle joined in. He jumped down off the couch, made his way over to the CD player, and pulled the plug out of the wall, shutting the power off. “Oops,” he said, standing there with the cord in his hand.

“Aw.” Tess took a moment to mourn the loss of Britney’s beautiful voice. “Oh, well. We can keep on rockin’.”

“Keep on rockin’,” he echoed, shaking his hips again.

“We keep on rockin’.”

“We keep on rockin’.”

She threw her head back and laughed. “Oh, we’re so drunk!”

“Hey, I’m not . . . I’m not drunk,” he denied. “I’m a ssssseasoned drinker.”

“Really?”

“Uh-huh. Pro here.”

She found that hard to believe. “Whatever,” she said, tossing the remote control down onto the couch. She pressed herself close to him and clutched his shoulders with her hands. “Dance with me,” she said, swaying from side to side.

“But there’s no music,” he protested, even though he swayed right along with her.

“We can hear it.”

He smiled dazedly and asked, “We can?”

“Uh-huh.” She nodded. “It’s our music.”

He hesitantly placed his hands on her hips and chuckled. “Okay.” He didn’t seem to know what she was talking about. She didn’t even know what she was talking about. But they danced anyway. They stepped on each other’s feet quite a bit, stumbled all over the place. Neither one of them had a whole lot of balance or coordination in the midst of their inebriation.

“Fun,” she giggled, liking how warm his body felt. “This . . . is fun.”

“I’m having fun,” he agreed.

“Me, too.” She snaked her hands down his chest to link with his. “Now twirl me.”

He gave her a confused look.

“Twirl,” she repeated. “Spin-spin. Come on, spin-spin.” She lifted both their hands into the air as a hint.

“Oh.” He attempted to twirl her around. “Wee.”

“Ah!” she shrieked as she ran into the arm of the couch and fell backward on the cushions, unable to catch her balance.

“Oops!” He hovered over her and said, “Sorry.”

“‘s okay, Kyle,” she assured him, holding out her hand again.

He took hold of her hand and tried to pull her up. “Sorry,” he apologized again.

She laughed as he pulled her to her feet. “Kyle. Sssseriously. It’s fine--” She cut off abruptly when their mouths came into contact with one another. :P She wasn’t even sure how it happened. All of a sudden, it was just happening. They were standing there and they were kissing.

She opened her eyes wide in confusion as, for a brief moment, she tried to make sense of what was happening. But only for a brief moment. Then she closed her eyes and relaxed into him, not quite sure if she wanted to know what was happening. Maybe it was better to just let it happen.

“Sorry,” he mumbled against her lips, trying to pull away.

But she wouldn’t let him. “Kyle . . .” He was a surprisingly good kisser. She leaned against him and tried to rest her hands on his chest, but his fake toilet paper boobs were still in the way. “Oh.” She laughed.

“Oh.” He laughed, too, red with embarrassment.

She untied his shirt so that it was no longer in midriff style and reached up underneath the swat the toilet paper down onto the floor.

“Ooh,” he squeaked, tensing a bit.

She giggled and did him one better than having her hands up under his shirt: She pulled that shirt right off over his head. He lifted his arms to assist her, looking shocked as hell.

“Tess . . .”

She smiled excitedly, running her eager hands over his naked chest. Good body. He had a good body. Good.

She hooked her arms around his neck and pulled his face down to meet with hers again. She kissed him hungrily, sloppily, even, and he didn’t seem to mind. She pushed him backward gently so that they were staggering down the hallway towards the bedroom.

“Tess?”

She slammed him back onto his mattress and pounced on top of him, straddling him. “Mmm,” she purred sexily, reaching down to unfasten his jeans. She wanted to take out what was underneath.

“Whoa,” he said. “Tess?”

She pulled his zipper down and leaned forward to kiss him.

“Tess . . . we should talk,” he mumbled in between kisses.

She sat back up then and whisked her shirt up over her head, tossing it carelessly behind her. She smiled down at Kyle, loving his wide-eyed adoration at her topless-ness. She wasn’t even wearing a bra. When he looked at her, he seemed like he was looking at Christmas morning or Thanksgiving dinner or birthday presents. He looked completely stunned. And happy.

“No talking,” he amended quickly. “No talking at all.”

She smiled and bent forward again, pressing her naked chest against his, rubbing her jean-clad heat against his erection. They moved fast and clumsily, laughing and giggling drunkenly the entire way through as they got to know each other beneath the sheets. Clothes came off. Limbs became twisted. Mattress springs squeaked.








TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 40

Post by April »

I've got to get this update out before I go to class!


Leila:
I have three assumptions about Isabel:
a) She is a girl and doesn't matter to family and has no say in any family business

b) Dating Michael (who is not rich) was more trouble for Isabel than she thought. Her father forced her to break up with him and get a guy from their social class and who is important for the family business. that guy is Alex.

c)Isabel didn't give a damn about daddy and when he cut her off she met Alex.
Nice theories. One of them is right.
It's funny that Isabel didn't appear so far here in the story but she has a heavy presence in this fic.
Yeah, that's what I've been trying to explain to people, that regardless of whether she appears or not, it's like she's a character because she's mentioned so much.

nibbles:
Strange how Max acting like the jerk that I know he is, makes me like him a little more.
Huh, that is strange. I kinda feel the same, though. When Max is tries to be decent, it sort of comes off as creepy and unnatural.
How long is Michael going to make us Maria wait? Or maybe the question to ask is how long before Maria throws him down and have her way with him?
:lol: Hmm, I don't know. You'll just have to wait and see. (Actually, I'll tell you this: I'm NOT going to make you guys Maria wait forever.) ;)

Nove:
But I really hate his dad and the values he's so proud to have instilled in his son.
Yeah, Phillip Evans is just, like, a monster in this. I personally think he's way worse than Max, and that's saying something because Max is pretty bad. But all the horrible things Max has done are things that he's learned from his dad.

Zoi:
Okay I'm ashamed to say this but when I'm drunk I act like Kyle, I do the robot and tend to spank myself
:lol: You must be the life of the party!

Yasmania:
Ok, I have to say that you are an amazing writer. As much as a lot of people here think that Max and Liz barely deserve to breathe let alone be happy, I still got teary-eyed when Max and Liz broke up.
First off, I need to do my new feedbacker dance. *does the dance* Second, thank you! I really didn't have a specific aim with that scene. I wanted people to feel sad if they wanted to, feel pissed if they wanted to, feel relieved or joyful or confused if they wanted to. I just wanted people to feel something with that scene, so if it made you get teary-eyed, mission accomplished. ;)

lilah:
Now class, where is the redeemable quality in this man? No one? That's right, there is nothing good here.
Sometimes I feel like that, too. I go back and forth on whether I think there's something redeemable in him and whether I think there's nothing.

BLONDIE:
I feel kinda sorry for Liz but she put herself in this situation.
Yeah, it's true, she did willingly enter into a relationship with Max after finding out just how horrible he can be. And she can say that she did it for him, so that he could try to be a better person, but higher up on the list, she did it for herself, because, for whatever reason, she wanted him. It probably would've been smarter for her to take some time away from Max before getting into a relationship with him, or to not get into a relationship at all.

Eva:
Tess & Kyle were two cute drunks but they are going to regret this the next morning. No doubt about it. I hope it won't ruin a possible relationship between those two.
This is definitely something that could ruin a friendship and could ruin a potential romantic relationship. Because it's not like you can just go back to being buddies after something like this.
Keeps us wishing for the sex part too of course. Though knowing April a bit, we will probably have to wait for it another 30 chapters.
:lol: No! Way less than that.

trulov:
No wonder he picked the company over Liz. B/c it wasn't just the company that was at stake - but his whole way of life.
Yeah, you know, I agree with you here. By making his choice, Max didn't actually do anything right or wrong (for once). He just . . . made a choice. And that choice hurt Liz, and it hurt him, too, but he had to choose something.

It makes me think of the episode of "The Bachelorette" I just saw last night. This guy named Ed had a job that was at stake. If he stayed on the show, he was going to get fired. He chose to leave and retain his job, but doing so really hurt Jillian, the Bachelorette. (Oh, I'm so lame to watch this show and talk about it.) Anyway, even though Ed was kind of a jerk to do that to her, I don't think anyone can say he did something wrong by making that choice. In fact, you can kind of sympathize with him if you choose because it was a lose-lose situation. It's the same with Max and Liz in this fic.

killjoy:
I don't feel a damn bit sorry for Liz or Max at all....and I still can't uderstand the feedback here where people say they do
Dude, that's fine! I don't expect you to feel sorry for them. In fact, if you ever do throughout the course of this fic, I'll probably die of shock. In some ways, I feel sorry for them, but in other ways, I think they're getting what they deserve . . . . It's confusing.

Sara:
And I think he was trying but his father is such a ruthless dick that he made it nearly impossible.
Yeah, in all fairness to Max, even though he may not deserve any fairness, he actually was trying to change. He and Liz actually might have been able to make it work had it no been for Phillip Evans getting in the way.

Christina:
And to tell you the truth, if it hadn't been for Max's father giving him such a harsh ultimatum, I think he could have changed. Not drastically, but he could have become a better person.
Exactly. I've said it before, that Max's whole storyline in this fic isn't about him being a good person, because that will just never happen; but it's about him becoming or at least trying to become a better person. And I think the jury's still out on whether or not that's possible.
Aside from Max and Liz, I'm absolutely loving the Michael and Maria relationship. It's very real, and sometimes their interaction reminds me of me and my boyfriend.
Lucky you!
I think it's funny that Michael just told Maria they had to wait because some people rush into having sex without thinking things through, and here we have Kyle and Tess doing it.
Yeah, unbeknownst to them, Kyle and Tess were doing exactly what Michael said couples shouldn't do. :lol:
Again, sorry for the lack of feedback lately. I'm horrible.
No, don't worry about it! I love reading your feedback whenever you're able to post it!

Krista:
Yeah, I'm gonna have to agree with Christina. I think Max and Liz's relationship is so fucked up that it's just so interesting.
:lol: 521 Max and Liz have the kind of relationship I love to write but would hate to actually have.
I think that maybe in the future of this fic, Max will decide that maybe he wants more than just a career and he might want a real life and family, but right now, that is certainly not his priority and I think it's silly that Liz expects him to change his life goals for her. It's almost like she thinks she should be that important to him that he should pick her after only having a real relationship for ONE WEEK. Stupid.
Good points there. Max and Liz have been involved for awhile, but they've only officially been dating for a week. It's irrational for her to think that she's the most important thing in his life. He definitely feels something for her, but is it love that he's feeling? I don't know.

Question I want to ask now: Michael and Maria have only been dating for a week, too, so if Michael were somehow placed in the situation where he had to choose between Maria and his career/lifestyle and he decided to choose the career, would that be okay? Or would he be doing something wrong? It'd probably be out-of-character more than anything. I don't know. That's not ever going to happen. Now I'm just all thoughtful about it.

spacegirl23:
OMG, now Kyle can totally make fun of Maria for not getting any!
:lol: Kyle and Maria totally have this younger brother/older sister dynamic going on, and they love to make fun of each other. But now Maria can't tease Kyle about being a virgin! Oh, no! :lol:

tequathisy:
Wow - Michael has a lot of self control. Maria might just spontaenously combust, having to share a bed with him and not getting any loving. Poor girl.
:lol: Yeah, she's gonna go crazy. :lol:



Thanks for the feedback, everyone! You guys are on page 670! :shock:









Part 40








Maria was sitting in her statistics lecture hall the next day impatiently waiting for the class to start when she got a phone call from her mother. She figured it was as good a time as any to tell her mother she was dating Michael. So that was exactly what she did.

“You’re what?” Amy shrieked.

Maria sighed heavily. “Yes, Mom, you heard me the first time. Michael and I are dating now.”

There was a slight pause before “Why?”

“Because we like each other.”

“Oh goodness.” Amy was clearly shaking her head, stressed out. “I saw this coming a mile away.”

“Then why are you so shocked?” Maria used her shoulder to press her cell phone up against her ear and peeled away at the chipped nail polish on her big toe with both hands.

“I’m not shocked; I’m worried,” her mother corrected. “If you’re dating, that probably means you’re having the sex.”

Maria rolled her eyes, irritated by her mother’s insistence to always put an article in front of that word. “No, we are not having sex,” she assured her, remembering the conversation she and Michael had shared in bed last night. “We’re not having any sex. At all. Unfortunately.”

“What?” Amy barked.

“I said fortunately,” she lied. “‘Cause you know me; I’m all about the abstinence.” She rolled her eyes at the absolute lack of convincingness in her own voice. How her mother could believe her flimsy assurance was beyond her.

“You say that now . . .” Amy said skeptically.

“Look, Mom, I think you have the wrong impression of Michael, okay? The total wrong impression. He’s not some sex freak. He’s this really smart, sweet, amazing, responsible guy.” She honestly couldn’t think of enough good things to say about him. “And he really cares about me.”

“Well, I suppose that should be all that matters,” Amy acknowledged.

“It should be.” But Maria knew her mom. The woman was never satisfied. That’s why she lied her ass off to her most of the time. But there was no reason to lie about dating Michael. He was the best thing that had happened to her in a long time. Possibly ever.

God, she thought, when did I become such a sap?

“Look, Mom, I gotta go,” she said, eager to end the call, “‘cause class is gonna start soon, and I gotta call Tess and see where she is.” She had a feeling she knew, though: sprawled out on Kyle's bathroom floor, occasionally lurching forward to toss the contents of her stomach into the toilet.

“You and Tess are friends again?” Amy inquired.

“Yep.”

“Oh, I always thought she was a bad influence on you.”

Maria rolled her eyes. “Goodbye, Mom.” She flipped her cell phone closed and shook her head. What an exhausting human being. She dropped her phone back into her purse and glanced up just in time to see the professor entering the classroom, followed by one tired-looking Liz Parker. Liz trudged to a seat in the front row, tripping over her own feet on the way. Her eyes were so puffy that they barely looked to be open. She wasn’t wearing any make-up. She was possibly wearing the same clothes she went to bed in. Her hair was pulled back in a loose, messy ponytail, and she looked as though she were about to keel over any minute.

Late night with Max? Maria wondered. Ew. She flipped open her phone again and quickly dialed Tess’s number, slinking lower in her seat in the lecture auditorium to leave Tess a quick voicemail as the professor began his lecture.

“Hey, where are you? You didn't stop by to get your keys this morning,” she spoke quietly into the phone. “Class is, like, starting. You must be pretty damn hung-over. Doesn’t surprise me. You took it to a whole new level last night. Well, here’s something to brighten your mood: Liz just walked in and she looks really crappy. Call me later, k?” She flipped her phone closed once again and straightened upward in her seat to act like she was paying attention when, in reality, she fully intended on napping with her eyes open. It was a talent.

A few minutes into the lecture, though, her open eyes caught sight of Liz again. But Liz didn’t just look bad anymore; she looked sad. She was crying. Maria didn’t want to be worried about her, didn’t want to wonder what was going on . . . but she couldn’t help it. She had a feeling those tears had something to do with a certain deceptive, aspiring businessman.

Once the class was over, Liz bolted. Maria had to hurry up and gather up her belongings and scurry past slower moving people to catch up with her. “Liz!” she called outside in the crowded hallway.

Liz stopped and slowly turned around. She was crying steadily. She looked devastated. Maria stared at her in disbelief. This was not the friend she’d once known. Or maybe it was.

“You were right, Maria,” Liz choked out. “All of you were right.”

About Max, she understood. Liz had finally figured that out. “What--”

“No, I don’t wanna talk about it, okay?” Liz cut in before she could finish asking what happened. “I just wanna . . .” She trailed off and shook her head, slinking off into the crowd, trudging down the hallway without another word. Maria stood and watched her go. She would never forgive Liz for having an affair with Max, never see her the same way again; but if he’d done something to hurt her, which he clearly had, then in her mind, he had just sunk to a new low.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess groaned as her cell phone beeped repeatedly to alert her that she had a missed call. It was gradually waking her up, and she didn’t want to be woken up. Her head was pounding, and her eyelids felt as though they weighed ten pounds.

With her eyes still closed, she fumbled around on the bedside table for her phone. But it wasn’t there. She reached down onto the floor and felt around for her jeans. Her cell phone was still in one of the front pockets. She took it out, flipped it open, and squinted her eyes at the incoming call list. Maria was the call she had missed.

“Mmm,” she groaned, dropping her phone onto the floor. She closed her eyes again, but only for a moment. Something felt weird. And everything looked weird. She wasn’t in her own bedroom. Where the hell was she?

She opened her eyes again, confused. Once her sight had adjusted to the brightness, she realized she was in Kyle’s room. In Kyle’s bed?

She flipped over onto her back and gasped when she saw Kyle lying on his side, fast asleep and completely . . . naked!

Tess scrambled towards the edge of the bed and whimpered when she realized she was naked, too. She sat up, groaning in agony as the familiar pain of a hangover radiated through her head, and clutched the sheets to her chest. She sat motionless for a minute, trying to put the pieces together. Bed, no clothing, her and Kyle . . . her and Kyle? And lots of alcohol.

Well, that explained it.

She pressed one hand against her forehead and smiled despite the seriousness and awkwardness of the situation. She shook her head, whispering “Oh my god,” under her breath. She couldn’t even remember much of anything about what had happened, but she did remember a kiss, and then another kiss, and then a very happy, pleasurable feeling. And some barking sounds coming from Kyle.

I slept with Kyle, she thought, letting the knowledge sink in. I slept with one of my best friends. She was never ever ever going to drink alcohol again. For awhile.

“Kyle,” she said, bravely nudging his shoulder. “Wake up, Kyle.”

He opened his mouth, made a snoring sound, and tensed up momentarily before relaxing and sleeping steadily again. He’d probably been even more plastered than she’d been. He wasn’t going to be waking up until afternoon at least.

She couldn’t stick around until then.

“Oh my god, oh my god,” she whispered, hurriedly climbing out of bed. It was the good old fuck-and-dash, usually something a guy did but . . . she wasn’t above doing it herself. She ran around the bedroom collecting all her clothes and yanked them on haphazardly, not caring what she looked like. All she cared about was being gone.

I can’t believe I slept with Kyle, she kept thinking. I can’t believe I . . .

“Hey,” Kyle murmured, startling her.

She froze. Was he waking up?

He rolled over onto his back and mumbled, “I was only bird-watching. I like to watch birds.”

He’s talking in his sleep, Tess realized thankfully. Thank God. She scurried out of the bedroom and closed the door, cringing as it clicked shut.

Not good, she thought, tip-toeing through the living room. Not good at all. It was strange, though. With the exception of the headache and the shock, she felt better than she had for a long time.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“What the hell?”

Maria looked up from her literature reading when Michael said that. “What?”

“Our cable company’s overcharging us.” He grunted and stuffed the cable bill back into the envelope. “Don’t worry. I’ll take care of it.”

She smiled. “My hero. Wanna be my hero and take care of something else, too?”

“What?”

“The inevitable conversation I’m gonna have with Elizabitch Parker.”

He shook his head. “I think that’s something you gotta do.”

“I know,” she resigned. “But I gotta talk to Tess first, address last night’s little alcohol incident.”

He looked at her, grinning, and teased, “You’re so responsible right now.”

“It’s creepy, isn’t it?” She hopped down off the stool at the kitchen counter, abandoning her literature homework, and threw her arms around him, giving him a big kiss on the lips. “Mmm. Okay, I’m gonna find Tess.”

“Okay.”

She grabbed her coat and her purse and headed towards the front door. When she pulled it open, though, she found Tess standing out in the hallway, poised to knock. “Unless Tess finds me,” she said, noting that her friend was wearing the same clothes she’d been wearing last night. “Well, well, well, look who’s sobered up.”

“Can I come in?” Tess asked right away.

“Sure.” Maria opened the door wider and allowed Tess to step inside. “I was just gonna stop by Kyle’s place and see if you were still there or at home or what,” she said, setting her coat and purse back down on the living room couch.

“Well, it’s a good thing you didn’t,” Tess muttered quietly.

“Hey, Tess,” Michael greeted.

“Michael.” She froze as if she were noticing Michael there for the first time. “No, that’s okay. You need to hear this, too.”

Michael frowned in confusion and exchanged a glance with Maria. “Hear what?” he asked.

“Tess, did you just wake up?” Maria added, baffled by her friend’s outward appearance. Even on hangover mornings, Tess made it a point to look stunning. But today was different. She really looked as though she’d just rolled out of bed.

“No,” Tess replied. “Yes, yeah, I did.”

“You missed statistics,” Maria informed her.

“Trust me, that’s, like, the last thing on my mind right now.”

“Yeah, statistics is always the last thing on my mind.”

“No, but I mean it’s the last thing,” Tess emphasized.

Maria looked her right in the eye, trying to figure out what exactly was going on. Whatever it was, it had definitely wigged Tess out significantly.

“Your shirt’s inside out,” Michael remarked.

“Oh, is it?” Tess nervously clutched at the fabric of her top and said, “That doesn’t really surprise me.”

“What happened? Why are you so flustered?” Maria came right out and asked.

“Because I . . . I just am,” Tess stammered in response. “I’m a flustered person. I’m just . . . flustered.”

“You’re acting like Kyle.”

“Oh my god, Kyle.” Tess cringed.

“Tess . . .” Michael finally set the cable bill down on the counter and stepped towards her. “What’s goin’ on?”

Tess let out a heavy sigh. “Okay, I’m just gonna say this, ‘cause there’s no good or normal way to say it.”

Maria immediately started running through the possibilities in her mind. She’s pregnant. She has a life-threatening illness. She’s questioning her sexual orientation.

“Last night, after you guys came back here to get it on . . .”

“Which we didn’t,” Maria put in.

“You didn’t?”

She smiled up at Michael. “No.” He smiled back at her and shrugged.

“Oh, well, that’s funny, ‘cause . . .” Tess sighed again and started over. “Last night, I might’ve . . . had a little sex. With Kyle.”

Maria just stood there, frozen in state of disbelief for a moment. Because there was no way she could have heard her correctly, she echoed, “With Kyle?

“Mmm-hmm.”

She still didn’t believe her. “With Kyle Valenti?

“Yeah.”

“With Kyle ‘The Spaz’ Valenti?”

“He is kind of a spaz,” Tess agreed.

“I just . . . I’m shocked,” was all Maria could manage. She looked up at Michael, expecting him to have some kind of verbal reaction, but he was speechless. “Well, come on, would you say something?”

He slowly opened his mouth, and only one, useless sound came out. “Uh . . .”

“Oh my god, Tess, what were you thinking?” Maria asked, trying to picture it in her mind. Sick, she thought, immediately wiping the picture away.

“Well, I wasn’t,” Tess admitted. “I was drunk. And Kyle was drunk. I mean, one minute we were singing and dancing to Britney Spears, and the next . . . I don’t even really remember how it happened.”

“Wait, what do you mean you don’t remember?” Michael asked.

“It’s hazy, alright? But I woke up this morning, naked, next to Kyle . . . and he was naked, too.”

Maria made a face of disgust. “Ew.”

“Yeah, that’s gross,” Michael agreed.

“You guys!” Tess stomped her foot impatiently. “Come on, I slept with Kyle. Oh my god, I slept with Kyle? I’m such a slut.”

“You’re not a slut,” Michael immediately assured her.

“But this changes everything. I mean, he’s one of my best friends.”

Maria grunted. “Yeah, with benefits.”

“Maria!” Tess looked on the verge of tears.

“Sorry. I’m sorry,” Maria apologized, trying to keep from laughing. It wasn’t really funny. Not really. But it was, kind of. “Look on the bright side, okay? He probably doesn’t remember anything, either.”

“Oh, no, I am memorable,” Tess argued emphatically.

“Yeah, but Kyle’s not a big drinker, and if he was as drunk as you make him sound . . .” She trailed off, implying the rest of her point.

“That’s right,” Tess said, connecting the dots. “He won’t remember anything. And that’s fine.”

Maria nodded. “Exactly.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Michael cut in, “you can’t just not tell him.”

“Why not?” Tess asked.

“Because, he deserves to know. Besides, he’s gonna find out when you’re acting all awkward around him.”

“Dammit,” Maria swore. Leave it to Michael to detect a flaw or two in an otherwise foolproof plan. “You’re so logical.”

“So what am I supposed to do?” Tess wailed desperately.

“Talk to him about it,” Michael suggested. “Set the record straight.”

Good luck with that, Maria thought, glad she wasn’t in Tess’s position. The task that lay before her was something no one would look forward to.

“Yeah,” Tess said after a moment of consideration. “Yeah, I can do that. And I mean, what’s the big deal anyway? We’re two young adults and it’s . . . it’s sexual intercourse. People have it all the time. It’s just the id at work. And so Kyle and I had it together as the result of some very, very impaired judgment. So what? It’s not a big deal. It’s not like either one of us was a virgin or anything.” She laughed a little.

Oh shit, Maria thought, glancing at Michael. Suddenly, they were both very silent.

It only took Tess a minute to understand exactly what that meant. Her expression became a very panicked one as she whimpered, “Oh my god.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Damn, my head hurts, Kyle thought as he woke up that morning. Or was it noon? He looked over at his clock radio. It was noon. Why the hell had he been so tired? And why did his bedroom look as though a tornado had just hit? The bed itself was in particular disarray. Pillows and blankets tossed everywhere. Ridiculous. He figured he must have been doing some vivid dreaming.

He sat up and yawned, hoping some Aspirin would make that headache go away. Why did he have a headache? He couldn’t even remember. But that by far wasn’t the most pressing concern. He couldn’t help but notice the fact that he wasn’t asleep in his t-shirt and boxers like he usually was. He felt naked.

He lifted up the sheet and peered beneath. Indeed, he was naked. But how had that happened?

“What the . . . ?” Something was definitely strange. But if he couldn’t remember anything about what had happened . . . well, that probably just meant it wasn’t worth remembering.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria tried with all her might to focus on her literature homework while Michael was on the phone with a guy from the cable company that afternoon. But her mind kept drifting back to the new Kyle and Tess development. The longer she thought about it, the more it started to bother her, until finally she could no longer even pretend to be focused on what she was reading. She stared off into space and pondered, “Kyle had sex last night and I didn’t?” What kind of sick alternate reality was she living in?

“What?” Michael asked, still on the phone.

Before she could repeat herself, the front door swung open and Kyle skipped in. “Hidey-ho, neighbors,” he chirped, all smiles.

“Kyle.” Maria bristled, unsure of what to say. “You’re here.”

“Here I am.”

She exchanged a glance with Michael, hoping he would jump in, but he didn’t. He did lower and close his phone, though. Apparently dealing with Kyle took precedence over sorting out the cable bill.

“How’re you feeling?” she asked him, figuring that was a good place to start.

He laughed a little, seemingly surprised that she cared to know. “Fine. Thank you for asking.”

“You sound like you’re high,” Michael remarked.

Kyle shrugged. “High on life. No, to be honest, I might’ve taken one too many pain-relievers this morning. I woke up with this inexplicable headache, had to do something about it.”

“Inexplicable,” Maria echoed. Kyle clearly had no idea just how explicable that headache was.

“Yeah, and I was naked and had no recollection of what happened last night,” he went on. “But whatever it was must’ve been pretty good; ‘cause I’ll tell you, after the headache went away, I felt like a new man. Refreshed, rejuvenated.”

“I’m sure you do,” Maria mumbled, smiling knowingly. “Michael . . .” She really wanted him to be the one to break the news to Kyle about the loss of his virginity.

“Hey, wait a minute, what’s goin’ on?” Kyle asked, finally sensing that something was up. “I’ve been here for a full minute now, and you haven’t made one jab at my virginity.” He pointed a suspicious finger at Maria.

“Well, Kyle, that’s because . . .” She wanted to tell him what she knew, because clearly he didn’t know a thing about it. But it was too weird. “I’m turning over a new leaf. No more jabs.” Dammit, she thought. That was my primary method of making fun of him. She was going to have to tease him about something else now.

“Really? Oh, I’d kinda gotten used to it,” he said.

“Well, it just doesn’t really apply anymore.”

He wrinkled his forehead in confusion. “What do you mean?”

Michael sighed impatiently and rose up from the couch, making his way towards them. “Kyle, what do you remember about last night?” he asked.

“Well . . . I remember the party,” he started. “Tess showed up drunk with that Brian guy.”

“Simon,” Michael corrected.

“I had one drink, I remember.”

Maria laughed at that. “Uh, you had more than one drink, chugger. You were plastered.”

He huffed in disbelief. “I was?” He seemed genuinely shocked to hear that. “Well, did I do anything embarrassing?”

“Well, there was a lot of dancing, some singing,” Maria replied. “Oh, and charades. Remember charades?”

“Mmm-hmm.” Michael nodded.

“Well, if that’s the worst of it . . .” Kyle trailed off.

Maria rolled her eyes at his stupidity. This whole thing didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out. “Kyle, seriously, just connect the dots for a minute please. You were drunk last night. Tess was drunk last night. You woke up naked.” She figured she would leave it at that.

“Yeah, it’s pretty weird, huh?”

“Pretty weird?”

“Yeah, coincidental.”

She shook her head in disbelief. “Are you stupid or something? It’s entirely not coincidental.”

“Look, I think what Maria’s trying to say,” Michael jumped in, “is that we left, and Marty and Francis left with Simon. So that left you and Tess. All alone. And even though I think there was a big Britney Spears theme for awhile, eventually you guys turned down the music and, you know, turned up the heat.”

Maria made a face. “You think there was heat?”

He shrugged.

“Wait, I-I don’t get it,” Kyle stammered. “I don’t understand.”

Kyle.” Unable to give him any more little hints that would undoubtedly do his meager brain no good, Maria put it as simplistically as she could. “You drunk-fucked.”

He just stood there for a minute, glancing back and forth between the two of them. Then he laughed lightly and managed, “What?”

“You and Tess had sex last night,” Maria told him flat-out. “El sexo drunko. That’s why you woke up naked; that’s why you can’t remember anything. You were tipsy off your ass and . . . you scored some ass.” She shrugged, unable to spell it out for him any further. “So good for you.”

He stared at her incredulously, clearly stunned. “You’re shittin’ me,” he said after a long silence.

“No.”

“Yeah, you are. I don’t believe you. This is some sick practical joke. Ha, ha, very funny.”

“Dude, she’s tellin’ the truth,” Michael informed him.

“No, if I slept with Tess . . . oh, I’d remember it,” Kyle assured them confidently. “If I slept with anyone . . . ‘cause I’m a virgin.”

“You were,” Maria muttered.

“No, I still am,” Kyle insisted, beginning to pace back and forth in front of them. “Except . . . wait a minute. I felt like . . . a new man. Today. Good lord. A deflowered man! I was deflowered, guys! In an intoxicated state!

“Yeah,” Maria said, “so was I.”

“What . . . how did this happen?” he spat.

“Well . . .”

“No, I know how it happened. Or do I?” The self-doubt crept in, and he launched himself into a state of hysteria. “Did I even know what I was doin’? Did I make funny faces? Do I even know how to kiss?

Maria shrugged. “Couldn’t tell you, lover boy.”

“And how do you guys know about this anyway, huh?”

“Tess stopped by earlier,” Michael explained.

“Oh god, did she say if I was good or not?” he immediately questioned. “Did she think I was big enough? Did she think I had skills?”

“Ew, we didn’t ask,” Maria said.

“She didn’t know you were a virgin, though,” Michael informed him.

“There’s that past tense again.” Kyle shook his head regretfully. “That’s good, though, right? I fooled her?”

“Well . . . we kinda told her you were a virgin,” Maria said. “Sorry.”

“We didn’t really tell her,” Michael corrected. “We implied.”

“Right, we implied,” she agreed. “Our silence spoke volumes.”

Kyle flapped his arms helplessly against his sides. “Great. Just great,” he muttered. “So she remembers everything?”

“She knows it happened, but I don’t think she remembers much more than you do,” Maria told him.

“Perfect. This is just my luck, you know? I lose my virginity to the girl of my dreams, and I can’t remember a second of it.”

“Yeah, that must suck,” Michael agreed.

“You know, I had it all planned out in my head,” Kyle lamented. “There was gonna be candlelight and Barry Manilow, and all this other romance novel crap. But instead, what do I get? Oh, the drunk-fuck. Be still my heart.”

Maria finally reached the point where she wasn’t able to control her laughter. She covered her mouth with one hand, but she couldn’t quite stifle the giggles.

“What-why’re you . . . this isn’t funny!” Kyle shrieked.

“Oh, but it is.” There was a certain level of hilarity to Kyle’s plight that just couldn’t be denied. “God, you really are the unluckiest person I know, Kyle. Even when you’re getting lucky, it’s unlucky. And I think that’s so funny.”

He stomped his foot and cried, “You’re such a bitch, Maria!”

“You’re such a slut, Kyle,” she teased. It was the perfect thing to tease him about from now on since virgin status no longer applied.

“Michael!” Kyle wailed.

“Alright, listen to me,” he cut in. “You’re gonna go home and wait for Tess to call you.”

Maria grunted at that horrible advice. “Uh, no, you’re gonna be the one to call Tess.”

“And say what?” Kyle asked. “‘You wanna come over and play Whack-a-Mole and pretend nothing happened even though, according to my sources, our two separate bodies joined together in sacred sexual union last night?’ Ooh.

“Or . . . ‘we need to talk,’” Maria suggested simply.

He nodded. “Yeah, that’s a good one.”

“Give it ‘til the end of the day, though, okay?” she advised. Tess was going to need a little bit of space to digest what had happened herself.

“Okay,” Kyle agreed. “I guess I picked up the pace, huh? That’s what I wanted to do, but . . . God, I just—I can’t even fathom . . . what’s it feel like to have sex?”

“Hmm, I really wouldn't know,” Maria answered, casting a pointed glance up at Michael. “Lately, that is.”

He just smiled down at her.

“Look, don’t worry, Kyle, it’ll all work out,” she assured him. “Maybe.”

“Maybe?”

“She means it will,” Michael said.

“No, I mean maybe. Come on, let’s be real here. This is a huge deal. It changes everything. It’s not like they can just go back to being friends after this. They’ve basically got two options: pursue a relationship or never speak to each other again.” Kyle stared at her in horror, prompting her to add, “Oh, but I’m optimistic.” Even though she really wasn’t.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz wasn’t sure how she managed to make it to all her classes that day. It was her worst day of the week, jam-packed full of labs and recitations in addition to lectures. She got one break around 3:00 in the afternoon, and usually she took that time to eat lunch. But today she wasn’t even hungry. She sat outside she Student Union by the fountain with her feet in the water instead. The water was cold, but she felt colder.

It took her awhile to notice Tess sitting on the other side of the fountain, her feet likewise in the water, her brow likewise furrowed in confusion and contemplation. Liz couldn’t help but wonder if she was thinking about the same thing—or rather the same person—so she picked up her backpack, slipped on her shoes, and walked over to the other side of the fountain to kneel down behind Tess. “If Max tries to rekindle your guys’ relationship, don’t fall for it,” she warned, catching Tess’s attention.

Tess shot her an angry glare over her shoulder. “Is that you way of marking your territory or something?”

“It’s just some friendly advice.”

“From someone who isn’t a friend.” Tess returned to gazing down at the water her feet were in. “I’m not even thinking about Max right now.”

“You looked upset,” Liz explained. “I was just trying to help.”

“Well, don’t,” Tess snapped bitterly. “The last thing I need is help from you. You tried to help me with biology, remember? Yet here I am, waiting for my biology lab to start again this semester. You know, Liz, I can’t decide if you were a bad tutor because you were too busy sleeping with my boyfriend or if you were a bad tutor because you have no people skills.” She shrugged. “Beats me.”

Liz hung her head, hating that she deserved every insult the other girl could throw at her. “Max and I couldn’t make it work together,” she confessed. “We tried—or at least I tried—but . . . I guess I’m just not important enough. He chose his father’s company over me. Literally.” If that wasn’t enough to make someone feel worthless, then she didn’t know what was.

“Do you expect me to feel sorry for you?” Tess bit out.

“No. I know you don’t like me, and to be honest, I don’t really like you, either. I’m just saying . . .” She sighed, not sure what she was saying, but she felt like saying it. “When a really great guy comes along someday—and he will—don’t let him slip away. Because if you don’t end up with someone who loves and respects you, you’ll end up with someone who . . . doesn’t.” And that someone was Max. She knew that now. She’d learned the hard way.

“Sounds like you could take your own advice,” Tess remarked.

Liz removed her sandals and slipped her feet in the water again. “So could you.” They sat there in silence then, neither one particularly enjoying the other’s company. But it was a silence in which Liz realized they were a lot more alike than she’d ever wanted to admit.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“So I talked to my parents today,” Michael said from the bedroom that evening.

“Yeah?” Maria leaned in towards the bathroom mirror, plucking her eyebrows with a tweezers. Ow. The things she did to look good. “Did you tell ‘em we’re dating?”

“Yeah.”

“What’d they say?”

“They saw it coming.”

She laughed. “Ha, that’s what my mom said.”

“You told her?”

“Yeah. She’s a little wary, ‘cause she still thinks you’re a sex freak, but whatev.” She pulled out the last misplaced hair that was bother her and set the tweezers back down in the medicine cabinet.

“My dad’s pretty jealous,” Michael said.

“Your dad thinks I’m hot. Creepy.” She laughed, though, taking it as a compliment. She grabbed a ponytail holder and turned the light out as she left the bathroom. She treaded into the bedroom, gathering her hair up on top her head to secure it in a ponytail. She knew the simple maneuver drew her already tight pajama shirt tighter against her body, hiking it up into midriff style, and she loved the way Michael’s eyes fixated on her. Plus, she was wearing his boxers to bed. That had to drive him mad with desire.

“You sure you don’t wanna have sex with me?” she asked.

He forced his eyes to focus on her face instead of any other part of her body and said, “I wanna sleep with you.” He pulled back the bedspread and motioned to the bed. “See?”

Nice play on words.” She walked over to her side of the bed and helped him pull back all the covers. “Michael, you know what I realized today?”

“What?”

“Last night, in our effort to not be one of those couples, we ended up being one of those couples.”

He frowned and pulled back the sheet. “We did?”

“Yeah. We knew Tess and Kyle were bound to get into trouble. That’s why we took away their keys.”

“Well, we couldn’t take away their hormones.”

“Ugh, Kyle and hormones . . . two words that should never be used in the same sentence.” She shook her head in disgust. “But you know what I mean? We could’ve taken Tess home. We should’ve. But we were just so eager to get back here and have sex . . . or at least I was.”

He chuckled, leaning their pillows up at just the right angle against the headboard.

“What? Michael . . . this isn’t funny. I thought it was at first, but now I’m really worried.”

“Why are you worried?” he asked.

“Because.” She climbed up on the bed, making her way on her knees to the middle of the mattress. “I don’t want things to change. I mean, I know they changed when we got together, but we’re still friends. So it’s still kinda the same.”

He shook his head and joined her up on the mattress, meeting her in the middle, also poised on his knees. “Before New Year’s, the highlight of my life was visiting the art museum when I was five.”

“Seriously?”

“Seriously, I had a lame life. Needless to say, that’s not the highlight anymore. It's not the same.”

She blushed at the compliment. “Poor Kyle can’t even remember the highlight of his life.”

Michael laughed. “No.”

She placed her hands on his waist and lowered her had, mumbling, “I just don’t want him and Tess to end up hating each other somehow. Because they’re friends, and they’re our friends. And despite how I may act, I actually really like our stupid, lame Core Four thing. And I want it to stay that way.”

“Yeah, so do I,” he admitted, tucking her hair behind her ear. “Hey.”

She looked up into his assuring eyes.

“It’ll work out.”

She really believed that when he said it. “You promise?”

“I promise.”

She smiled and leaned in to kiss him. Never got tired of it doing that. He hooked his arms around her waist, placing his hands in the small of her back, and pulled her body up against his as he trailed a path of kisses down her jaw to her neck.

“Oh, it’s so wrong that they had sex last night and we didn’t,” she moaned, craning her neck backward as she clung to him. “So wrong.”

His mouth enveloped hers in another kiss, and they fell back onto the bed together. Maria knew they still weren’t going to be having any sex . . . but they weren’t going to be going to bed anytime soon, either.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess sat on her couch that evening, staring at the cell phone in her hands, waiting for it to ring. Kyle should have called her by now. Or maybe she should have called him. Or maybe there was no deadline on making a phone call after a night of drunken, incoherent sex.

She set the phone down on the coffee table, then immediately picked it up again. She mustered up as much courage as she could with a long, deep breath, and flipped open the phone to dial his number. Her thumb hovered over the SEND button, however, unwilling to push down. What did she think she was going to say when she got a hold of him? Thanks for the sex? Sorry neither one of us could hold our alcohol? Not sorry?

She closed the phone, tossed it haphazardly onto the coffee table, and grabbed her car keys instead. Whatever conversation they were going to have was something they needed to have face to face. She flew out the door.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle sat in the middle of his bed, still in disbelief over the fact that, last night, he’d had sex there. Right there, in that bed. Maybe he should have washed the sheets already, but . . . he hadn’t.

He held his knees to his chest and rocked back and forth nervously, staring at his cell phone in front of him. Any minute now, he was going to pick it up and call her like Maria had suggested. Or maybe she would call him. That would be better. Wouldn’t it?

He just about jumped out of his skin when the phone finally rang out. He seized it and answered it without even checking to see who was calling. “Tess?”

“Sorry, it’s just me.”

It was a voice he recognized nonetheless. “Liz.” He couldn’t even remember the last time she’d called him on the phone. He was surprised to hear from her, especially because they hadn’t exactly ended their last conversation on good terms.

“Hey. I’m sorry, I know you’re probably busy, but . . . I need to talk to someone,” she said. “Can you . . .”

She didn’t have to say anything more. He was in need of a good distraction anyway. “Sure,” he said. “I’ll be there.”

“Thanks.”

He closed his phone awkwardly without saying another word and grabbed his car keys off his nightstand to head out.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle sat next to Liz on the floor of her dorm room that night, not sure what to say after hearing about Max’s decision to end things with her and follow in his father’s footsteps. He wasn’t even sure how to react. Was he supposed to feel bad for her? Because part of him did, but another part of him didn’t. In fact, as horrible as it sounded, part of him thought she deserved it.

“Wow, so . . . I hate to say I told you so . . .” he said, leaving it at that.

“But you told me so. I know,” she filled in. “Everyone did. And I should’ve listened. But I’m stubborn.”

He nodded, deciding that he did feel bad for her. Even though Liz had done some horrible things and even though Max was no catch . . . she was still his friend, still the girl he’d known for years. If she felt bad, he felt bad, too. “I never knew you were so stubborn,” he said.

“There’s a lot you don’t know about me.”

He nodded emphatically in agreement. Some of the things he knew now, he wished he didn’t know. “I guess I don’t understand what you see in him,” he said. “After everything he did to you . . . to me, to Tess, to Maria . . .”

“Have you ever been in love, Kyle?” she asked.

He thought of Tess, of how he felt when he was around her, or even when he wasn’t around her. If that wasn’t love, he didn’t know what was. “Yeah,” he answered, nodding.

“Are you in love right now, with Tess?”

He pursed his lips together, reluctant to admit it even though her question wasn’t so much a question as it was an acknowledgement of a well-known fact. “Is it that obvious?”

She laughed a little. “Very.”

He shrugged. Some guys had the element of mystery on their side. He had the element of spaz.

“I’m in love with Max,” Liz confessed. “I don’t know why I am. I wish I wasn’t. My life would be a whole lot easier if I could just fall for a nice guy, like how Maria finally fell for Michael or Tess fell for you.”

“Well, I don’t know if she’s fallen for me,” he admitted. “Fallen into bed with me, sure, but--”

“What?”

“Long story, only mildly humorous. But, uh . . . don’t think this is it for you, Liz. You’re a vivid, complex human being, and plenty of good, interesting guys are attracted to that.”

“I hope so,” she said. “And maybe one day I’ll find one of those guys and fall in love again. I just don’t think I’ll find him here.”

He frowned in confusion and stuttered, “What-what do you mean?”

She sighed heavily and said, “I’m leaving, Kyle. I’m leaving town.”

That took him aback more than anything. “What?”

“I’m going home. I’m gonna stay with my parents, take some online classes and get a job. And eventually I can save up enough money to go to college somewhere else, maybe out-of-state, you know? Starting over . . . a clean slate.”

It sounded appealing. In fact, he wouldn’t have minded a clean slate of his own right about now. But at the end of the day, he didn’t really want that. “Uh . . . wow, I don’t even know what to say.”

“You don’t have to say anything.”

“No, I want to. Uh . . .” He was at a loss. This just seemed so unlike Liz. But then again, he had to remind himself, he didn’t know her very well. “Have you really thought about this?”

She nodded. “I have. The thought crossed my mind around Christmas, but I forgot about it when Max and I started things up yet again. But now . . .” She shrugged. “I just think it would be really good for me.”

“And that’s true, but . . . gosh, runnin’ away from your problems? That doesn’t make ‘em disappear.”

“I know,” she said. “But I’m not brave. I can’t stay here and deal with it. I have to be somewhere else.”

He understood her motives, though he still didn’t see how this would help anything. “Well, this is a huge decision,” he pointed out, trying his best to be supportive, as support was obviously what she both wanted and needed. “Are you sure you should be making it when your emotions are so up in the air?”

“I’ve kind of already made it,” she admitted quietly.

“Right.” He’d had a feeling that was the case. “So you know this is gonna put you a little behind in terms of college?”

“Mmm-hmm.”

“And . . . will you lose your scholarships?”

“Not this semester. If I decide to come back next semester, I’ll still have them. I probably won’t do that, though.”

“Right.”

“But it wasn’t too late to get a full refund on all this semester’s classes,” she said. “And dropping out this early doesn’t put a withdrawal on your academic record, so that’s good. I can’t get a refund on the housing cost, but that’s the only bad thing. I already talked to my parents, though, and they’re being very understanding, so . . .”

He nodded. “You’re leaving.”

She sighed shakily. “Yeah. I’m really gonna miss you. I wish we were as close as we used to be.”

“Yeah.” In high school, she’d been his best friend. But then again, he hadn’t really had any other friends. “We’re two very different people,” he acknowledged.

“And you’re a good person.”

“Hey, you’re a good person, too,” he assured her readily. Even though he was so disappointed in her for some of the decisions she’d made, he had no doubt about that. Deep down inside, Liz wasn't a monster. “We’ve all done things we regret.”

She looked at him inquisitively and asked, “What did you do?”

He imagined what he and Tess must have looked like intoxicated and rolling around in his bed, and said, “Promise not to laugh?”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The door to Kyle’s apartment was unlocked, so Tess pushed it open and stepped inside hesitantly. “Kyle?” The lights were all on, but she received no response. “Kyle? Are you here?” She softly shut the door and walked into his living room. She heard a crunching sound when she stepped down upon an empty beer can on the floor. “I guess not.” She bent down and picked up the beer can, wondering if it was one of the ones she had downed or Kyle had. Or maybe even that Brian guy. She could barely even remember what he looked like.

She dropped the beer can into the trash can in the kitchen and headed over towards the CD player in the living room. Britney’s fifth album was still in there. She scrunched her eyes shut, and for some reason, she could picture Kyle standing up on the couch, singing, his shirt stuffed to make him look as though he had breasts. But she didn’t know if that had really happened or if it was just a figment of her imagination. It was a weird figment if it was indeed just that.

She trudged down the hallway to his bedroom and stood in the doorway, staring at the bed, trying to remember exactly what had happened; because as weird as it was to think of having sex with Kyle, it didn’t sound like the worst thing in the world. She just wished she could remember. She shook her head, wishing she could rewind and just stop the entire incident from happening. Because it had probably screwed things up for good.

She went back into the kitchen, grabbed a napkin, and took a pen out of Kyle’s junk drawer. She started to write him a note, despite how elementary school note-writing was. It began with ‘Dear Kyle’ and everything, but it was horrid right from the start. The pen wouldn’t write well on the napkin and she couldn’t think of what she wanted to say. And did she honestly want to say it on a napkin? No.

She crumpled up the napkin and dumped it into the trash can. She couldn’t do this. She couldn’t confront the fact that one of the greatest friendships she’d ever had in her life had just changed drastically. She didn’t know what the future held for her and Kyle; she didn’t even know what she wanted it to hold.

She hurried out of his apartment. Kyle didn’t even have to know she’d been there.








TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
Locked